WO2020218514A1 - Compound, organic electroluminescent element and electronic device - Google Patents

Compound, organic electroluminescent element and electronic device Download PDF

Info

Publication number
WO2020218514A1
WO2020218514A1 PCT/JP2020/017699 JP2020017699W WO2020218514A1 WO 2020218514 A1 WO2020218514 A1 WO 2020218514A1 JP 2020017699 W JP2020017699 W JP 2020017699W WO 2020218514 A1 WO2020218514 A1 WO 2020218514A1
Authority
WO
WIPO (PCT)
Prior art keywords
group
substituted
unsubstituted
general formula
ring
Prior art date
Application number
PCT/JP2020/017699
Other languages
French (fr)
Japanese (ja)
Inventor
太郎 八巻
裕亮 糸井
裕基 中野
聡美 田崎
Original Assignee
出光興産株式会社
Priority date (The priority date is an assumption and is not a legal conclusion. Google has not performed a legal analysis and makes no representation as to the accuracy of the date listed.)
Filing date
Publication date
Application filed by 出光興産株式会社 filed Critical 出光興産株式会社
Publication of WO2020218514A1 publication Critical patent/WO2020218514A1/en

Links

Images

Classifications

    • CCHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
    • C07ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
    • C07DHETEROCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
    • C07D307/00Heterocyclic compounds containing five-membered rings having one oxygen atom as the only ring hetero atom
    • C07D307/77Heterocyclic compounds containing five-membered rings having one oxygen atom as the only ring hetero atom ortho- or peri-condensed with carbocyclic rings or ring systems
    • C07D307/91Dibenzofurans; Hydrogenated dibenzofurans
    • CCHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
    • C09DYES; PAINTS; POLISHES; NATURAL RESINS; ADHESIVES; COMPOSITIONS NOT OTHERWISE PROVIDED FOR; APPLICATIONS OF MATERIALS NOT OTHERWISE PROVIDED FOR
    • C09KMATERIALS FOR MISCELLANEOUS APPLICATIONS, NOT PROVIDED FOR ELSEWHERE
    • C09K11/00Luminescent, e.g. electroluminescent, chemiluminescent materials
    • C09K11/06Luminescent, e.g. electroluminescent, chemiluminescent materials containing organic luminescent materials
    • HELECTRICITY
    • H10SEMICONDUCTOR DEVICES; ELECTRIC SOLID-STATE DEVICES NOT OTHERWISE PROVIDED FOR
    • H10KORGANIC ELECTRIC SOLID-STATE DEVICES
    • H10K50/00Organic light-emitting devices
    • H10K50/10OLEDs or polymer light-emitting diodes [PLED]
    • H10K50/11OLEDs or polymer light-emitting diodes [PLED] characterised by the electroluminescent [EL] layers

Definitions

  • the present invention relates to compounds, organic electroluminescence devices and electronic devices.
  • organic electroluminescence device When a voltage is applied to an organic electroluminescence device (hereinafter, may be referred to as an “organic EL device”), holes are injected into the light emitting layer from the anode, and electrons are injected into the light emitting layer from the cathode. Then, in the light emitting layer, the injected holes and electrons are recombined to form excitons. At this time, according to the statistical law of electron spin, singlet excitons are generated at a rate of 25%, and triplet excitons are generated at a rate of 75%.
  • Organic EL elements are applied to full-color displays such as mobile phones and televisions.
  • organic EL devices In order to improve the performance of organic EL devices, various studies have been conducted on compounds used in organic EL devices (see, for example, Patent Documents 1 to 5). Examples of the performance of the organic EL element include brightness, emission wavelength, chromaticity, luminous efficiency, drive voltage, and life.
  • the present invention provides a compound capable of lowering the drive voltage of an organic electroluminescence device, provides an organic electroluminescence device having a lowered drive voltage, and provides an electronic device equipped with the organic electroluminescence device.
  • the purpose is to do.
  • R 11 , R 12 , R 17 and R 18 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
  • R 13 , R 14 , R 15 and R 16 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other R 11 to R 18 that do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring are independent of each other.
  • Hydrogen atom A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
  • R 11 to R 18 is Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
  • L 11 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
  • m is 0, 1, or 2
  • the fused ring containing X in the general formula (1) and the anthracene ring are bonded by a single bond.
  • two L 11 may be identical to each other or different, Sets of the two L 11 is Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other X is an oxygen atom or a sulfur atom, Of R 101 to R 107 , one or more pairs of two or more adjacent pairs do not join each other. R 101 to R 107 are independent of each other.
  • Hydrogen atom Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, Cyano group, Halogen atom, -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), A group represented by -O- (R 904 ), A group represented by -S- (R 905 ), A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
  • Ar 3 is A group represented by the following general formula (1a), The group represented by the following general formula (1b), A group represented by the following general formula (1c), A group represented by the following general formula (1d), Substituted or unsubstituted fluorenyl group, A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 15 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 16 atoms.
  • R 111 to R 115 are independent of each other. Hydrogen atom, Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, Cyano group, Halogen atom, -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), A group represented by -O- (R 904 ), A group represented by -S- (R 905 ), A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
  • At least one of R 111 to R 115 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon.
  • R 111 to R 115 are hydrogen atoms, and at least one of R 11 to R 18 is independently substituted phenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or substituted or unsubstituted. It is a terphenyl group.
  • R 121 to R 127 are independent of each other. Hydrogen atom, Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, Cyano group, Halogen atom, -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), A group represented by -O- (R 904 ), A group represented by -S- (R 905 ), A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
  • R 121 to R 127 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring formation.
  • R 121 to R 127 are hydrogen atoms, and at least one of R 11 to R 18 is independently substituted phenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or substituted or unsubstituted. It is a terphenyl group.
  • R 131 to R 137 are independent of each other.
  • R 131 to R 137 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted.
  • Substituent ring formation Cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, cyano group, halogen atom, group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), represented by -O- (R 904 ).
  • L 12 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
  • HAR is a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms.
  • R 901 , R 902 , R 903 , R 904 , R 905 , R 906 and R 907 in the general formulas (1), (1a) to (1c) are independent of each other.
  • Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms, A substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms.
  • R 901 may be identical to each other or different
  • R 902 may be identical to each other or different
  • R 903 may be identical to each other or different
  • R 904 may be identical to each other or different
  • R 905 is plural
  • R 905 may be identical to each other or different
  • * In the general formulas (1a) to (1d) indicate the bonding position with the anthracene ring.
  • an organic electroluminescence device containing the compound according to the above-mentioned one aspect of the present invention is provided.
  • an electronic device equipped with the organic electroluminescence element according to the above-mentioned one aspect of the present invention is provided.
  • providing a compound capable of lowering the drive voltage of the organic electroluminescence device providing an organic electroluminescence device having a lowered drive voltage, and mounting the organic electroluminescence device.
  • Electronic devices can be provided.
  • a hydrogen atom includes isotopes having different numbers of neutrons, that is, hydrogen (protium), deuterium (deuterium), and tritium (tritium).
  • a hydrogen atom that is, a light hydrogen atom, a deuterium atom, or a deuterium atom is located at a bondable position in which a symbol such as "R” or a "D” representing a deuterium atom is not specified in the chemical structural formula. It is assumed that the deuterium atom is bonded.
  • the ring-forming carbon number constitutes the ring itself of a compound having a structure in which atoms are cyclically bonded (for example, a monocyclic compound, a fused ring compound, a crosslinked compound, a carbocyclic compound, and a heterocyclic compound). Represents the number of carbon atoms among the atoms to be used. When the ring is substituted with a substituent, the carbon contained in the substituent is not included in the ring-forming carbon number.
  • the "ring-forming carbon number" described below shall be the same unless otherwise specified.
  • the benzene ring has 6 ring-forming carbon atoms
  • the naphthalene ring has 10 ring-forming carbon atoms
  • the pyridine ring has 5 ring-forming carbon atoms
  • the furan ring has 4 ring-forming carbon atoms.
  • the 9,9-diphenylfluorenyl group has 13 ring-forming carbon atoms
  • the 9,9'-spirobifluorenyl group has 25 ring-forming carbon atoms.
  • the carbon number of the alkyl group is not included in the ring-forming carbon number of the benzene ring.
  • the ring-forming carbon number of the benzene ring substituted with the alkyl group is 6. Further, when the naphthalene ring is substituted with an alkyl group as a substituent, for example, the carbon number of the alkyl group is not included in the ring-forming carbon number of the naphthalene ring. Therefore, the ring-forming carbon number of the naphthalene ring substituted with the alkyl group is 10.
  • the number of ring-forming atoms refers to a compound (for example, a monocyclic compound, a fused ring compound, a crosslinked compound, a carbocycle) having a structure in which atoms are cyclically bonded (for example, a monocycle, a fused ring, and a ring assembly). Represents the number of atoms constituting the ring itself of a compound and a heterocyclic compound). Atoms that do not form a ring (for example, a hydrogen atom that terminates the bond of atoms that form a ring) and atoms that are included in the substituent when the ring is substituted by a substituent are not included in the number of ring-forming atoms.
  • a compound for example, a monocyclic compound, a fused ring compound, a crosslinked compound, a carbocycle
  • Atoms that do not form a ring for example, a hydrogen atom that terminates the bond of atoms that form a ring
  • the "number of ring-forming atoms" described below shall be the same unless otherwise specified.
  • the pyridine ring has 6 ring-forming atoms
  • the quinazoline ring has 10 ring-forming atoms
  • the furan ring has 5 ring-forming atoms.
  • the number of hydrogen atoms bonded to the pyridine ring or the number of atoms constituting the substituent is not included in the number of pyridine ring-forming atoms. Therefore, the number of ring-forming atoms of the pyridine ring to which the hydrogen atom or the substituent is bonded is 6.
  • a hydrogen atom bonded to a carbon atom of a quinazoline ring or an atom constituting a substituent is not included in the number of ring-forming atoms of the quinazoline ring. Therefore, the number of ring-forming atoms of the quinazoline ring to which the hydrogen atom or the substituent is bonded is 10.
  • the "carbon number XX to YY” in the expression "ZZ group having a substituted or unsubstituted carbon number XX to YY” represents the carbon number when the ZZ group is unsubstituted and is substituted. Does not include the carbon number of the substituent in the case.
  • "YY" is larger than “XX”, “XX” means an integer of 1 or more, and “YY” means an integer of 2 or more.
  • the "atomic number XX to YY” in the expression "ZZ group of atomic number XX to YY substituted or unsubstituted” represents the number of atoms when the ZZ group is unsubstituted and is substituted. Does not include the number of atoms of the substituent in the case.
  • "YY" is larger than “XX”
  • "XX” means an integer of 1 or more
  • "YY” means an integer of 2 or more.
  • the unsubstituted ZZ group represents the case where the "substituted or unsubstituted ZZ group" is the "unsubstituted ZZ group", and the substituted ZZ group is the "substituted or unsubstituted ZZ group". Represents the case where is a "substitution ZZ group”.
  • the term "unsubstituted” in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted ZZ group” means that the hydrogen atom in the ZZ group is not replaced with the substituent.
  • the hydrogen atom in the "unsubstituted ZZ group” is a light hydrogen atom, a deuterium atom, or a tritium atom.
  • substitution in the case of “substituent or unsubstituted ZZ group” means that one or more hydrogen atoms in the ZZ group are replaced with the substituent.
  • substitution in the case of “BB group substituted with AA group” means that one or more hydrogen atoms in the BB group are replaced with AA group.
  • the ring-forming carbon number of the "unsubstituted aryl group” described herein is 6 to 50, preferably 6 to 30, and more preferably 6 to 18, unless otherwise stated herein. .. Unless otherwise stated herein, the number of ring-forming atoms of the "unsubstituted heterocyclic group” described herein is 5 to 50, preferably 5 to 30, more preferably 5 to 18. is there.
  • the carbon number of the "unsubstituted alkyl group” described herein is 1 to 50, preferably 1 to 20, and more preferably 1 to 6, unless otherwise stated herein.
  • the carbon number of the "unsubstituted alkenyl group” described herein is 2 to 50, preferably 2 to 20, and more preferably 2 to 6, unless otherwise stated herein.
  • the carbon number of the "unsubstituted alkynyl group” described herein is 2 to 50, preferably 2 to 20, and more preferably 2 to 6, unless otherwise stated herein.
  • the ring-forming carbon number of the "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group” described herein is 3 to 50, preferably 3 to 20, and more preferably 3 to 6, unless otherwise stated herein. is there.
  • the ring-forming carbon number of the "unsubstituted arylene group” described herein is 6 to 50, preferably 6 to 30, and more preferably 6 to 18, unless otherwise stated herein. ..
  • the number of ring-forming atoms of the "unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group" described in the present specification is 5 to 50, preferably 5 to 30, and more preferably 5 unless otherwise described in the present specification. ⁇ 18.
  • the carbon number of the "unsubstituted alkylene group” described herein is 1 to 50, preferably 1 to 20, and more preferably 1 to 6, unless otherwise stated herein.
  • Specific examples (specific example group G1) of the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group” described in the present specification include the following unsubstituted aryl group (specific example group G1A) and a substituted aryl group (specific example group G1B). ) Etc. can be mentioned.
  • the unsubstituted aryl group refers to the case where the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" is the "unsubstituted aryl group”
  • the substituted aryl group is the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group”.
  • aryl group includes both "unsubstituted aryl group” and “substituted aryl group”.
  • the "substituted aryl group” means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the "unsubstituted aryl group” are replaced with a substituent.
  • Examples of the “substituted aryl group” include a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the "unsubstituted aryl group” of the following specific example group G1A are replaced with a substituent, and a substituted aryl group of the following specific example group G1B. And the like.
  • aryl group (Specific example group G1A): Phenyl group, p-biphenyl group, m-biphenyl group, o-biphenyl group, p-terphenyl-4-yl group, p-terphenyl-3-yl group, p-terphenyl-2-yl group, m-terphenyl-4-yl group, m-terphenyl-3-yl group, m-terphenyl-2-yl group, o-terphenyl-4-yl group, o-terphenyl-3-yl group, o-terphenyl-2-yl group, 1-naphthyl group, 2-naphthyl group, Anthril group, Benzodiazepine tolyl group, Phenantril group, Benzophenanthryl group, Fenarenyl group, Pyrenyl group, Chrysenyl group, Benzocriseny
  • aryl group (Specific example group G1B): o-tolyl group, m-tolyl group, p-tolyl group, Parakisilyl group, Meta-kisilyl group, Ortho-kisilyl group, Para-isopropylphenyl group, Meta-isopropylphenyl group, Ortho-isopropylphenyl group, Para-t-butylphenyl group, Meta-t-butylphenyl group, Ortho-t-butylphenyl group, 3,4,5-trimethylphenyl group, 9,9-Dimethylfluorenyl group, 9,9-diphenylfluorenyl group, 9,9-bis (4-methylphenyl) fluorenyl group, 9,9-bis (4-isopropylphenyl) fluorenyl group, 9,9-bis (4-t-butylphenyl) fluorenyl group, Cyanophenyl group, Triphenylsilylphen
  • heterocyclic group is a cyclic group containing at least one heteroatom in the ring-forming atom.
  • the hetero atom include a nitrogen atom, an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom, a silicon atom, a phosphorus atom, and a boron atom.
  • the "heterocyclic group” described herein is a monocyclic group or a condensed ring group.
  • the “heterocyclic group” described herein is an aromatic heterocyclic group or a non-aromatic heterocyclic group.
  • Specific examples (specific example group G2) of the "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group" described in the present specification include the following unsubstituted heterocyclic group (specific example group G2A) and a substituted heterocyclic group (specific example group G2). Specific example group G2B) and the like can be mentioned.
  • the unsubstituted heterocyclic group refers to the case where the "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group" is the "unsubstituted heterocyclic group”
  • the substituted heterocyclic group is "substituted or unsubstituted”.
  • heterocyclic group is a “substituted heterocyclic group”.
  • heterocyclic group is simply referred to as “unsubstituted heterocyclic group” and “substituted heterocyclic group”. Including both.
  • substituted heterocyclic group means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the "unsubstituted heterocyclic group” are replaced with a substituent.
  • substituted heterocyclic group examples include a group in which the hydrogen atom of the "unsubstituted heterocyclic group” of the following specific example group G2A is replaced, an example of the substituted heterocyclic group of the following specific example group G2B, and the like. Can be mentioned.
  • the examples of "unsubstituted heterocyclic group” and “substituent heterocyclic group” listed here are merely examples, and the "substituent heterocyclic group” described in the present specification is specifically referred to as "substituent heterocyclic group”.
  • the specific example group G2A includes, for example, an unsubstituted heterocyclic group containing the following nitrogen atom (specific example group G2A1), an unsubstituted heterocyclic group containing an oxygen atom (specific example group G2A2), and an unsubstituted heterocyclic group containing a sulfur atom. (Specific example group G2A3) and a monovalent heterocyclic group derived by removing one hydrogen atom from the ring structures represented by the following general formulas (TEMP-16) to (TEMP-33). (Specific example group G2A4) is included.
  • the specific example group G2B is, for example, a substituted heterocyclic group containing the following nitrogen atom (specific example group G2B1), a substituted heterocyclic group containing an oxygen atom (specific example group G2B2), and a substituted heterocycle containing a sulfur atom.
  • One or more hydrogen atoms of the group (specific example group G2B3) and the monovalent heterocyclic group derived from the ring structure represented by the following general formulas (TEMP-16) to (TEMP-33) are the substituents. Includes replaced groups (specific example group G2B4).
  • -Unsubstituted heterocyclic group containing a nitrogen atom (specific example group G2A1): Pyrrolyl group, Imidazolyl group, Pyrazolyl group, Triazolyl group, Tetrazoleyl group, Oxazolyl group, Isooxazolyl group, Oxaziazolyl group, Thiazolyl group, Isothiazolyl group, Thiasia Zoryl group, Pyridyl group, Pyridadinyl group, Pyrimidinyl group, Pyrazinel group, Triazinyl group, Indrill group, Isoin drill group, Indridinyl group, Kinolidinyl group, Quinoline group, Isoquinolyl group, Synnolyl group, Phthaladinyl group, Kinazolinyl group, Kinoxalinyl group, Benzoimidazolyl group, Indazolyl group, Phenantrolinyl group, Phenantridinyl group, Acridiny
  • -Unsubstituted heterocyclic group containing an oxygen atom (specific example group G2A2): Frill group, Oxazolyl group, Isooxazolyl group, Oxaziazolyl group, Xanthenyl group, Benzofuranyl group, Isobenzofuranyl group, Dibenzofuranyl group, Naftbenzofuranyl group, Benzoxazolyl group, Benzoisoxazolyl group, Phenoxadinyl group, Morpholine group, Ginaftfuranyl group, Azadibenzofuranyl group, Diazadibenzofuranyl group, Azanaftbenzofuranyl group and diazanaphthobenzofuranyl group.
  • Benzothiophenyl group (benzothienyl group), Isobenzothiophenyl group (isobenzothienyl group), Dibenzothiophenyl group (dibenzothienyl group), Naftbenzothiophenyl group (naphthobenzothienyl group), Benzothiazolyl group, Benzoisothiazolyl group, Phenothiadinyl group, Dinaftthiophenyl group (dinaftthienyl group), Azadibenzothiophenyl group (azadibenzothienyl group), Diazadibenzothiophenyl group (diazadibenzothienyl group), Azanaftbenzothiophenyl group
  • the X A and Y A each independently, an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom, NH, or is CH 2. Provided that at least one of X A and Y A represents an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom, or is NH.
  • at least one is NH of X A and Y A, or a CH 2, in the general formula (TEMP-16) ⁇ (TEMP -33)
  • the monovalent heterocyclic group derived from the ring structure represented includes a monovalent group obtained by removing one hydrogen atom from these NH or CH 2 .
  • -Substituted heterocyclic group containing a nitrogen atom (specific example group G2B1): (9-Phenyl) carbazolyl group, (9-biphenylyl) carbazolyl group, (9-Phenyl) Phenylcarbazolyl group, (9-naphthyl) carbazolyl group, Diphenylcarbazole-9-yl group, Phenylcarbazole-9-yl group, Methylbenzoimidazolyl group, Ethylbenzoimidazolyl group, Phenyltriazinyl group, Biphenylyl triazinyl group, Diphenyltriazinyl group, Phenylquinazolinyl group and biphenylylquinazolinyl group.
  • Specific examples (specific example group G3) of the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" described in the present specification include the following unsubstituted alkyl group (specific example group G3A) and substituted alkyl group (specific example group G3B). ).
  • the unsubstituted alkyl group refers to the case where the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" is the "unsubstituted alkyl group”
  • the substituted alkyl group means the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group".
  • alkyl group includes both "unsubstituted alkyl group” and "substituted alkyl group”.
  • the "substituted alkyl group” means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the "unsubstituted alkyl group” are replaced with a substituent.
  • Specific examples of the "substituted alkyl group” include a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the following "unsubstituted alkyl group” (specific example group G3A) are replaced with a substituent, and a substituted alkyl group (specific example). Examples of group G3B) can be mentioned.
  • the alkyl group in the "unsubstituted alkyl group” means a chain alkyl group. Therefore, the "unsubstituted alkyl group” includes a linear "unsubstituted alkyl group” and a branched "unsubstituted alkyl group”.
  • the examples of the "unsubstituted alkyl group” and the “substituted alkyl group” listed here are only examples, and the "substituted alkyl group” described in the present specification includes the specific example group G3B.
  • -Unsubstituted alkyl group (specific example group G3A): Methyl group, Ethyl group, n-propyl group, Isopropyl group, n-butyl group, Isobutyl group, An s-butyl group and a t-butyl group.
  • Substituent alkyl group (specific example group G3B): Propylfluoropropyl group (including isomers), Pentafluoroethyl group, 2,2,2-trifluoroethyl group, and trifluoromethyl group.
  • Specific examples (specific example group G4) of the "substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group" described in the present specification include the following unsubstituted alkenyl group (specific example group G4A) and a substituted alkenyl group (specific example group). G4B) and the like can be mentioned.
  • the unsubstituted alkenyl group refers to the case where the "substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group" is an "unsubstituted alkenyl group", and the "substituted alkenyl group” is a "substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group”. Refers to the case where "is a substituted alkenyl group”.
  • alkenyl group includes both "unsubstituted alkenyl group” and "substituted alkenyl group”.
  • the "substituted alkenyl group” means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the "unsubstituted alkenyl group” are replaced with a substituent.
  • Specific examples of the "substituted alkenyl group” include a group in which the following "unsubstituted alkenyl group” (specific example group G4A) has a substituent, an example of a substituted alkenyl group (specific example group G4B), and the like. Be done.
  • the examples of the "unsubstituted alkenyl group” and the “substituted alkenyl group” listed here are only examples, and the "substituted alkenyl group” described in the present specification includes the specific example group G4B.
  • Unsubstituted alkenyl group (specific example group G4A): Vinyl group, Allyl group, 1-butenyl group, 2-butenyl group and 3-butenyl group.
  • Substituent alkenyl group (specific example group G4B): 1,3-Butandienyl group, 1-Methyl vinyl group, 1-methylallyl group, 1,1-dimethylallyl group, 2-Methylallyl group and 1,2-dimethylallyl group.
  • alkynyl groups and “substituted alkynyl groups”.
  • the "substituted alkynyl group” means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the "unsubstituted alkynyl group” are replaced with a substituent.
  • Specific examples of the "substituted alkynyl group” include a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms are replaced with a substituent in the following "unsubstituted alkynyl group” (specific example group G5A).
  • Specific examples (specific example group G6) of the "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group” described in the present specification include the following unsubstituted cycloalkyl group (specific example group G6A) and a substituted cycloalkyl group (specific example group G6A). Specific example group G6B) and the like can be mentioned.
  • the unsubstituted cycloalkyl group refers to the case where the "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" is the “unsubstituted cycloalkyl group", and the substituted cycloalkyl group is the "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group". Refers to the case where the "cycloalkyl group” is a "substituted cycloalkyl group”.
  • the term “cycloalkyl group” is simply referred to as "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group” and "substituted cycloalkyl group”. Including both.
  • the "substituted cycloalkyl group” means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group” are replaced with a substituent.
  • Specific examples of the "substituted cycloalkyl group” include a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms are replaced with a substituent in the following "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group” (specific example group G6A), and a substituted cycloalkyl group. Examples of (Specific example group G6B) can be mentioned.
  • cycloalkyl group (Specific example group G6A): Cyclopropyl group, Cyclobutyl group, Cyclopentyl group, Cyclohexyl group, 1-adamantyl group, 2-adamantyl group, 1-norbornyl group and 2-norbornyl group.
  • Substituent cycloalkyl group (Specific example group G6B): 4-Methylcyclohexyl group.
  • G7 of the groups represented by ⁇ Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ) described in the present specification include. -Si (G1) (G1) (G1), -Si (G1) (G2) (G2), -Si (G1) (G1) (G2), -Si (G2) (G2) (G2), -Si (G3) (G3) (G3), and -Si (G6) (G6) (G6) (G6) Can be mentioned.
  • G1 is the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" described in the specific example group G1.
  • G2 is the "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group” described in the specific example group G2.
  • G3 is the “substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group” described in the specific example group G3.
  • G6 is the "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group” described in the specific example group G6.
  • -A plurality of G1s in Si (G1) (G1) (G1) are the same as or different from each other.
  • -A plurality of G2s in Si (G1) (G2) (G2) are the same as or different from each other.
  • -A plurality of G1s in Si (G1) (G1) (G2) are the same as or different from each other.
  • -A plurality of G2s in Si (G2) (G2) (G2) are the same as or different from each other.
  • -A plurality of G3s in Si (G3) (G3) (G3) are the same as or different from each other.
  • -A plurality of G6s in Si (G6) (G6) (G6) are the same as or different from each other.
  • G1 is the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group” described in the specific example group G1.
  • G2 is the "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group” described in the specific example group G2.
  • G3 is the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group” described in the specific example group G3.
  • G6 is the "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group” described in the specific example group G6.
  • G1 is the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group” described in the specific example group G1.
  • G2 is the "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group” described in the specific example group G2.
  • G3 is the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group” described in the specific example group G3.
  • G6 is the "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group” described in the specific example group G6.
  • G1 is the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group” described in the specific example group G1.
  • G2 is the "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group” described in the specific example group G2.
  • G3 is the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group” described in the specific example group G3.
  • G6 is the "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group” described in the specific example group G6.
  • a plurality of G1s in -N (G1) (G1) are the same as or different from each other.
  • -A plurality of G2s in N (G2) (G2) are the same as or different from each other.
  • -A plurality of G3s in N (G3) (G3) are the same as or different from each other.
  • a plurality of G6s in -N (G6) (G6) are the same as or different from each other.
  • Halogen atom Specific examples of the "halogen atom” described in the present specification (specific example group G11) include a fluorine atom, a chlorine atom, a bromine atom, an iodine atom and the like.
  • the "unsubstituted fluoroalkyl group” has 1 to 50 carbon atoms, preferably 1 to 30 carbon atoms, and more preferably 1 to 18 carbon atoms.
  • the "substituted fluoroalkyl group” means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the "fluoroalkyl group” are replaced with a substituent.
  • the "substituted fluoroalkyl group” described in the present specification includes a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms bonded to a carbon atom of the alkyl chain in the "substituent fluoroalkyl group” are further replaced with a substituent.
  • groups in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the substituent in the "substituted fluoroalkyl group” are further replaced by the substituent.
  • Specific examples of the "unsubstituted fluoroalkyl group” include an example of a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the "alkyl group” (specific example group G3) are replaced with a fluorine atom.
  • the "unsubstituted haloalkyl group” has 1 to 50 carbon atoms, preferably 1 to 30 carbon atoms, and more preferably 1 to 18 carbon atoms.
  • the "substituted haloalkyl group” means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the "haloalkyl group” are replaced with a substituent.
  • the "substituted haloalkyl group” described in the present specification includes a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms bonded to a carbon atom of the alkyl chain in the "substituted haloalkyl group" are further replaced with a substituent, and a "substituent".
  • haloalkyl group groups in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the substituents in the "haloalkyl group” are further replaced by the substituents.
  • substituents in the "haloalkyl group” include an example of a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the "alkyl group” (specific example group G3) are replaced with halogen atoms.
  • the haloalkyl group may be referred to as an alkyl halide group.
  • a specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group” described in the present specification is a group represented by —O (G3), where G3 is the “substituted or substituted” described in the specific example group G3. It is an unsubstituted alkyl group. Unless otherwise specified herein, the "unsubstituted alkoxy group” has 1 to 50 carbon atoms, preferably 1 to 30 carbon atoms, and more preferably 1 to 18 carbon atoms.
  • a specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group” described in the present specification is a group represented by ⁇ S (G3), where G3 is the “substituted or substituted” described in the specific example group G3. It is an unsubstituted alkyl group.
  • the "unsubstituted alkylthio group” has 1 to 50 carbon atoms, preferably 1 to 30 carbon atoms, and more preferably 1 to 18 carbon atoms.
  • a specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group” described in the present specification is a group represented by —O (G1), where G1 is the “substitution” described in the specific example group G1. Alternatively, it is an unsubstituted aryl group.
  • the ring-forming carbon number of the "unsubstituted aryloxy group” is 6 to 50, preferably 6 to 30, and more preferably 6 to 18, unless otherwise stated herein.
  • -"Substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group A specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group” described in the present specification is a group represented by -S (G1), where G1 is the "substituted or substituted arylthio group” described in the specific example group G1. It is an unsubstituted aryl group. " The ring-forming carbon number of the "unsubstituted arylthio group” is 6 to 50, preferably 6 to 30, and more preferably 6 to 18, unless otherwise stated herein.
  • -"Substituted or unsubstituted trialkylsilyl group Specific examples of the "trialkylsilyl group” described in the present specification are groups represented by ⁇ Si (G3) (G3) (G3), where G3 is described in the specific example group G3. It is a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group”. -A plurality of G3s in Si (G3) (G3) (G3) are the same as or different from each other.
  • the carbon number of each alkyl group of the "trialkylsilyl group” is 1 to 50, preferably 1 to 20, and more preferably 1 to 6, unless otherwise specified herein.
  • the "unsubstituted aralkyl group” is an "unsubstituted alkyl group” substituted with an "unsubstituted aryl group", and the carbon number of the "unsubstituted aralkyl group” is unless otherwise specified herein. , 7 to 50, preferably 7 to 30, and more preferably 7 to 18.
  • Specific examples of the "substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl group” include a benzyl group, a 1-phenylethyl group, a 2-phenylethyl group, a 1-phenylisopropyl group, a 2-phenylisopropyl group, a phenyl-t-butyl group, and an ⁇ .
  • -Nuftylmethyl group 1- ⁇ -naphthylethyl group, 2- ⁇ -naphthylethyl group, 1- ⁇ -naphthylisopropyl group, 2- ⁇ -naphthylisopropyl group, ⁇ -naphthylmethyl group, 1- ⁇ -naphthylethyl group , 2- ⁇ -naphthylethyl group, 1- ⁇ -naphthylisopropyl group, 2- ⁇ -naphthylisopropyl group and the like.
  • the substituted or unsubstituted aryl group described herein is preferably a phenyl group, a p-biphenyl group, an m-biphenyl group, an o-biphenyl group, a p-terphenyl-, unless otherwise described herein.
  • substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic groups described herein are preferably pyridyl, pyrimidinyl, triazinyl, quinolyl, isoquinolyl, quinazolinyl, benzoimidazolyl, fe, unless otherwise stated herein.
  • Nantrolinyl group carbazolyl group (1-carbazolyl group, 2-carbazolyl group, 3-carbazolyl group, 4-carbazolyl group, or 9-carbazolyl group), benzocarbazolyl group, azacarbazolyl group, diazacarbazolyl group , Dibenzofuranyl group, naphthobenzofuranyl group, azadibenzofuranyl group, diazadibenzofuranyl group, dibenzothiophenyl group, naphthobenzothiophenyl group, azadibenzothiophenyl group, diazadibenzothiophenyl group, ( 9-phenyl) carbazolyl group ((9-phenyl) carbazole-1-yl group, (9-phenyl) carbazole-2-yl group, (9-phenyl) carbazole-3-yl group, or (9-phenyl) carbazole group -4-yl group), (9-bi
  • carbazolyl group is specifically one of the following groups unless otherwise described in the present specification.
  • the (9-phenyl) carbazolyl group is specifically any of the following groups unless otherwise described in the present specification.
  • dibenzofuranyl group and the dibenzothiophenyl group are specifically any of the following groups unless otherwise described in the present specification.
  • substituted or unsubstituted alkyl groups described herein are preferably methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, n-butyl, isobutyl, and t- groups, unless otherwise stated herein. Butyl group or the like.
  • the "substituted or unsubstituted arylene group” described herein is derived by removing one hydrogen atom on the aryl ring from the above "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group” 2 It is the basis of the value.
  • the "substituted or unsubstituted arylene group” (specific example group G12), by removing one hydrogen atom on the aryl ring from the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group” described in the specific example group G1. Examples include the induced divalent group.
  • the "substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group" described in the present specification shall exclude one hydrogen atom on the heterocycle from the above "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group". It is a divalent group derived by.
  • specific example group G13 of the "substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group"
  • Examples thereof include a divalent group derived by removing an atom.
  • the "substituted or unsubstituted alkylene group” described herein is derived by removing one hydrogen atom on the alkyl chain from the above "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group” 2 It is the basis of the value.
  • the "substituted or unsubstituted alkylene group” (specific example group G14), one hydrogen atom on the alkyl chain is removed from the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" described in the specific example group G3. Examples include the induced divalent group.
  • the substituted or unsubstituted arylene group described in the present specification is preferably any of the following general formulas (TEMP-42) to (TEMP-68), unless otherwise described in the present specification.
  • Q 1 ⁇ Q 10 are each independently a hydrogen atom or a substituent.
  • the formulas Q 9 and Q 10 may be bonded to each other via a single bond to form a ring.
  • * represents a bonding position.
  • the substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group described in the present specification is preferably a group according to any of the following general formulas (TEMP-69) to (TEMP-102), unless otherwise described in the present specification. Is.
  • Q 1 ⁇ Q 9 are independently a hydrogen atom or a substituent.
  • the set of two adjacent sets is one set. Is a pair of R 921 and R 922 , a pair of R 922 and R 923 , a pair of R 923 and R 924 , a pair of R 924 and R 930 , a pair of R 930 and R 925, and a pair of R 925 .
  • the above-mentioned "one or more sets” means that two or more sets of two or more adjacent sets may form a ring at the same time.
  • R 921 and R 922 are coupled to each other to form ring Q A
  • R 925 and R 926 are coupled to each other to form ring Q B
  • the above general formula (TEMP-103) is used.
  • the anthracene compound represented is represented by the following general formula (TEMP-104).
  • the "monocycle” or “condensed ring” formed may be a saturated ring or an unsaturated ring as the structure of only the formed ring. Even when “one set of two adjacent sets” forms a “monocycle” or “condensed ring”, the “monocycle” or “condensed ring” is a saturated ring or a saturated ring. An unsaturated ring can be formed.
  • the general formula (TEMP-104) Ring Q A and ring Q B formed in respectively the “monocyclic” or “fused rings”. Further, the ring Q A and the ring Q C formed in the general formula (TEMP-105) are “condensed rings”.
  • the ring Q A and the ring Q C of the general formula (TEMP-105) are condensed rings by condensing the ring Q A and the ring Q C. If the ring Q A of the general formula (TMEP-104) is a benzene ring, the ring Q A is a monocyclic ring. If the ring Q A of the general formula (TMEP-104) is a naphthalene ring, the ring Q A is a fused ring.
  • the "unsaturated ring” means an aromatic hydrocarbon ring or an aromatic heterocycle.
  • saturated ring is meant an aliphatic hydrocarbon ring or a non-aromatic heterocycle.
  • aromatic hydrocarbon ring include a structure in which the group given as a specific example in the specific example group G1 is terminated by a hydrogen atom.
  • aromatic heterocycle include a structure in which the aromatic heterocyclic group given as a specific example in the specific example group G2 is terminated by a hydrogen atom.
  • Specific examples of the aliphatic hydrocarbon ring include a structure in which the group given as a specific example in the specific example group G6 is terminated by a hydrogen atom.
  • forming a ring is meant forming a ring with only a plurality of atoms in the mother skeleton, or with a plurality of atoms in the mother skeleton and one or more arbitrary elements.
  • the ring Q A where the R 921 and R 922 are bonded formed with each other, the carbon atoms of the anthracene skeleton R 921 are attached, anthracene R 922 are bonded It means a ring formed by a carbon atom of a skeleton and one or more arbitrary elements.
  • the "arbitrary element” is preferably at least one element selected from the group consisting of carbon element, nitrogen element, oxygen element, and sulfur element, unless otherwise described in the present specification.
  • the bond that does not form a ring may be terminated with a hydrogen atom or the like, or may be substituted with an "arbitrary substituent" described later.
  • the ring formed is a heterocycle.
  • the number of "one or more arbitrary elements" constituting the monocyclic ring or condensed ring is preferably 2 or more and 15 or less, and more preferably 3 or more and 12 or less. , More preferably 3 or more and 5 or less.
  • the "monocycle” and the “condensed ring” are preferably “monocycles”.
  • the "saturated ring” and the “unsaturated ring” are preferably “unsaturated rings”.
  • the "monocycle” is preferably a benzene ring.
  • the "unsaturated ring” is preferably a benzene ring.
  • one or more pairs of two or more adjacent pairs are bonded to each other to form a plurality of atoms in the mother skeleton and one or more 15 elements. It forms a substituted or unsubstituted "unsaturated ring” consisting of at least one element selected from the group consisting of the following carbon element, nitrogen element, oxygen element, and sulfur element.
  • the substituent is, for example, an "arbitrary substituent” described later.
  • Specific examples of the substituent when the above-mentioned “monocycle” or “condensed ring” has a substituent are the substituents described in the above-mentioned “Substituents described in the present specification” section.
  • the substituent is, for example, an "arbitrary substituent” described later.
  • substituents when the above-mentioned "monocycle” or “condensed ring” has a substituent are the substituents described in the above-mentioned “Substituents described in the present specification” section.
  • the above is the case where “one or more sets of two or more adjacent sets are combined with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle” and “one or more sets of two or more adjacent sets”.
  • Substituent in the case of "substitution or unsubstituted” (referred to as "arbitrary substituent” in the present specification). ), for example, Unsubstituted alkyl groups with 1 to 50 carbon atoms, An unsubstituted alkenyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms, An unsubstituted alkynyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms, Unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group with 3 to 50 carbon atoms, -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), -O- (R 904 ), -S- (R 905 ), -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), Halogen atom, cyano group, nitro group, It is a group selected from the group consisting of an aryl group having an unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number
  • R 901 to R 907 are independent of each other. Hydrogen atom, Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms. If there are two or more R 901s , the two or more R 901s are the same or different from each other. If there are two or more R 902s , the two or more R 902s are the same or different from each other.
  • the two or more R 903s are the same or different from each other. If there are two or more R 904s , the two or more R 904s are the same or different from each other. If there are two or more R 905s , the two or more R 905s are the same or different from each other. If there are two or more R- 906s , the two or more R- 906s are the same or different from each other. If there are two or more R 907s , the two or more R 907s are the same or different from each other.
  • the substituent in the case of "substituent or unsubstituted" is Alkyl groups with 1 to 50 carbon atoms, It is a group selected from the group consisting of an aryl group having 6 to 50 ring-forming carbon atoms and a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms.
  • the substituent in the case of "substituent or unsubstituted" is Alkyl groups with 1 to 18 carbon atoms, It is a group selected from the group consisting of an aryl group having 6 to 18 ring-forming carbon atoms and a heterocyclic group having 5 to 18 ring-forming atoms.
  • any adjacent substituents may form a "saturated ring" or an "unsaturated ring", preferably a substituted or unsubstituted saturated 5 Form a membered ring, a substituted or unsubstituted saturated 6-membered ring, a substituted or unsubstituted unsaturated 5-membered ring, or a substituted or unsubstituted unsaturated 6-membered ring, more preferably a benzene ring.
  • any substituent may further have substituents.
  • the substituent further possessed by the arbitrary substituent is the same as that of the above-mentioned arbitrary substituent.
  • the numerical range represented by using “AA to BB” has the numerical value AA described before “AA to BB” as the lower limit value and the numerical value BB described after “AA to BB”. Means the range including as the upper limit value.
  • R 11 , R 12 , R 17 and R 18 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
  • R 13 , R 14 , R 15 and R 16 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other R 11 to R 18 that do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring are independent of each other.
  • Hydrogen atom A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
  • R 11 to R 18 is Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
  • L 11 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
  • m is 0, 1, or 2
  • the fused ring containing X in the general formula (1) and the anthracene ring are bonded by a single bond.
  • two L 11 may be identical to each other or different, Sets of the two L 11 is Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other X is an oxygen atom or a sulfur atom, Of R 101 to R 107 , one or more pairs of two or more adjacent pairs do not join each other. R 101 to R 107 are independent of each other.
  • Hydrogen atom Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, Cyano group, Halogen atom, -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), A group represented by -O- (R 904 ), A group represented by -S- (R 905 ), A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
  • Ar 3 is A group represented by the following general formula (1a), The group represented by the following general formula (1b), A group represented by the following general formula (1c), A group represented by the following general formula (1d), Substituted or unsubstituted fluorenyl group, A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 15 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 16 atoms.
  • the "group bonded to the other of the 9-position carbon atom and the 10-position carbon atom of the anthracene ring” is a group represented by the following general formula (1x).
  • L 11 , m, X, and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with L 11 , m, X, and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively. * Indicates the bond position with the anthracene ring.
  • R 111 to R 115 are independent of each other. Hydrogen atom, Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, Cyano group, Halogen atom, -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), A group represented by -O- (R 904 ), A group represented by -S- (R 905 ), A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
  • At least one of R 111 to R 115 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon.
  • R 111 to R 115 are hydrogen atoms, and at least one of R 11 to R 18 is independently substituted phenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or substituted or unsubstituted. It is a terphenyl group.
  • one or more pairs of two or more adjacent pairs do not bind to each other.
  • R 111 to R 115 are independent of each other. Hydrogen atom, Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, Cyano group, Halogen atom, -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), It is also preferable that it is an aryl group having 6 to 50 substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon atoms or a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming atoms.
  • R 111 to R 115 are independent of each other.
  • R 111 to R 115 are independent of each other.
  • the aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms forming a ring as R 111 to R 115 of the general formula (1a) is not an anthryl group.
  • the general formula (1a) preferably satisfies the following condition (i-1) or the condition (ii).
  • (I-1) At least one of R 111 to R 115 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring.
  • the general formula (1a) preferably satisfies the following condition (i-2) or the condition (ii).
  • At least one of R 111 to R 115 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group.
  • a substituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atomic atoms.
  • the general formula (1a) preferably satisfies the following condition (i-3) or the condition (ii).
  • At least one of R 111 to R 115 is an unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or an unsubstituted ring-forming atomic number. It is a heterocyclic group of 5 to 50.
  • R 121 to R 127 are independent of each other. Hydrogen atom, Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, Cyano group, Halogen atom, -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), A group represented by -O- (R 904 ), A group represented by -S- (R 905 ), A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
  • R 121 to R 127 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring formation.
  • R 121 to R 127 are hydrogen atoms, and at least one of R 11 to R 18 is independently substituted phenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or substituted or unsubstituted. It is a terphenyl group.
  • one or more sets of two or more adjacent sets do not bind to each other.
  • R 121 to R 127 are independent of each other. Hydrogen atom, Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, Cyano group, Halogen atom, -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
  • the general formula (1b) satisfies the following condition (iii-1) or the above condition (iv).
  • At least one of R 121 to R 127 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted.
  • R 121 to R 127 are independent of each other. Hydrogen atom, Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms. It is also preferable that the general formula (1b) satisfies the following condition (iii-2) or the above condition (iv).
  • At least one of R 121 to R 127 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or substituted ring. It is an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
  • R 121 to R 127 are independent of each other. Hydrogen atom, Unsubstituted alkyl groups with 1 to 50 carbon atoms, An unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms or an unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms. It is also preferable that the general formula (1b) satisfies the following condition (iii-3) or the above condition (iv).
  • At least one of R 121 to R 127 is an unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, an unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or an unsubstituted ring-forming atom. It is a heterocyclic group of the number 5 to 50.
  • the aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms forming a ring as R 121 to R 127 of the general formula (1b) is not an anthryl group.
  • R 131 to R 137 are independent of each other.
  • R 131 to R 137 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted.
  • Substituent ring formation Cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, cyano group, halogen atom, group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), represented by -O- (R 904 ).
  • R 131 to R 137 in the compound of the present embodiment one or more sets of two or more adjacent sets do not bind to each other.
  • R 131 to R 137 are independent of each other.
  • R 131 to R 137 are independent of each other.
  • R 131 to R 137 are independent of each other.
  • R 131 to R 137 when m is 1 or 2, at least one of R 131 to R 137 is independent of each other.
  • Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, Cyano group, Halogen atom, -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), It is also preferable that it is an aryl group having 6 to 50 substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon atoms or a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming atoms.
  • R 131 to R 137 is independent of each other.
  • Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms It is also preferable that it is an aryl group having 6 to 50 substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon atoms or a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming atoms.
  • R 131 to R 137 is independent of each other.
  • Unsubstituted alkyl groups with 1 to 50 carbon atoms It is also preferable that it is an aryl group having an unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number of 6 to 50 or a heterocyclic group having an unsubstituted ring-forming atom number of 5 to 50.
  • the aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms forming a ring as R 131 to R 137 of the general formula (1c) is not an anthryl group.
  • L 12 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
  • HAR is a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms.
  • R 901 , R 902 , R 903 , R 904 , R 905 , R 906 and R 907 in the general formulas (1), (1a) to (1c) are independent of each other.
  • Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms, A substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms.
  • R 901 may be identical to each other or different
  • R 902 may be identical to each other or different
  • R 903 may be identical to each other or different
  • R 904 may be identical to each other or different
  • R 905 is plural
  • R 905 may be identical to each other or different
  • * In the general formulas (1a) to (1d) indicate the bonding position with the anthracene ring.
  • R 11 and R 18 is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
  • one of R 11 and R 18 is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group, and R 11 and R 18 The other is more preferably a hydrogen atom.
  • R 13 to R 16 are hydrogen atoms.
  • any one of R 11 , R 12 , R 17 , and R 18 is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group. It is more preferable that the remaining three of R 11 , R 12 , R 17 and R 18 are hydrogen atoms. Further, in the compound according to the present embodiment, any one of R 11 , R 12 , R 17 and R 18 is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted atom.
  • the compound according to this embodiment is represented by any of the following general formulas (11) to (14).
  • R 11 in the general formula (11), R 12 in the general formula (12), R 17 in R 18, and the general formula (14) in the general formula (13) are each independently, Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
  • the compound according to the present embodiment is preferably a compound represented by the general formula (11) among the compounds represented by the general formulas (11) to (14).
  • m is 0.
  • the structure in which the condensed ring containing X and the anthracene ring in the general formula (1) are bonded by a single bond is a structure represented by the following general formula (1X).
  • R 11 ⁇ R 18, R 101 ⁇ R 107, and Ar 3 respectively, and R 11 ⁇ R 18, R 101 ⁇ R 107, and Ar 3 in the general formula (1) It is synonymous.
  • n 1 or 2. In the compound according to this embodiment, it is also preferable that m is 1.
  • Ar 3 is also preferably a group represented by the general formula (1a).
  • R 11 in the general formula (11a) is Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
  • L 11, m, X, and R 101 ⁇ R 107 are each, the L 11 in the general formula (1), m, has the same meaning X, and the R 101 ⁇ R 107, R 111 to R 115 are independently synonymous with R 111 to R 115 in the general formula (1a).
  • the compound represented by the general formula (11a) is represented by the following general formula (111a) when m is 0.
  • R 11 in the general formula (111a) is Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
  • X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively.
  • R 111 to R 115 are independently synonymous with R 111 to R 115 in the general formula (1a), and R 901 to R 907 are independently independent of R 901 to R 901 in the general formula (1a). It is synonymous with R 907 .
  • the compound represented by the general formula (111a) satisfies the following conditions (i) or (ii).
  • At least one of R 111 to R 115 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon.
  • R 111 to R 115 are hydrogen atoms, and R 11 is a substituted phenyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
  • R 11 in the general formulas (112a) and (113a) are independent of each other.
  • L 11 , L 111 and L 112 are independently substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming arylene groups having 6 to 13 carbon atoms, respectively.
  • the set consisting of L 111 and L 112 is Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
  • X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively.
  • R 111 to R 115 are independent of each other.
  • R 901 to R 907 are independently synonymous with R 901 to R 907 in the general formula (1a).
  • the compound according to the present embodiment is preferably a compound represented by the general formula (13) among the compounds represented by the general formulas (11) to (14).
  • R 18 in the general formula (13a) is Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
  • L 11, m, X, and R 101 ⁇ R 107 are each, the L 11 in the general formula (1), m, has the same meaning X, and the R 101 ⁇ R 107, R 111 to R 115 are independently synonymous with R 111 to R 115 in the general formula (1a).
  • R 18 in the general formula (131a) is Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
  • X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively.
  • R 111 to R 115 are independently synonymous with R 111 to R 115 in the general formula (1a).
  • R 901 to R 907 are independently synonymous with R 901 to R 907 in the general formula (1a).
  • the compound represented by the general formula (131a) satisfies the following conditions (v) or (vi). )
  • At least one of R 111 to R 115 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon.
  • R 111 to R 115 are hydrogen atoms, and R 18 is a substituted phenyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
  • Ar 3 is preferably a group represented by the general formula (1b) or a group represented by the general formula (1c).
  • R 11 in the general formula (11b) is Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
  • L 11, m, X, and R 101 ⁇ R 107 are each, the L 11 in the general formula (1), m, has the same meaning X, and the R 101 ⁇ R 107, R 121 to R 127 are independently synonymous with R 121 to R 127 in the general formula (1b).
  • the compound represented by the general formula (11b) satisfies the following conditions (iii) or (iv).
  • At least one of R 121 to R 127 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring formation.
  • R 121 to R 127 are hydrogen atoms, and R 11 is a substituted phenyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
  • R 11 in the general formula (11c) is Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
  • L 11, m, X, and R 101 ⁇ R 107 are each, the L 11 in the general formula (1), m, has the same meaning X, and the R 101 ⁇ R 107, R 131 to R 137 are independently synonymous with R 131 to R 137 in the general formula (1c).
  • the compound represented by the general formula (11c) is represented by the following general formula (111c) when m is 0.
  • R 11 in the general formula (111c) is Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
  • X, R 101 ⁇ R 107, and R 131 ⁇ R 137 are each, X in the general formula (1), R 101 ⁇ R 107, and is synonymous with R 131 ⁇ R 137.
  • R 11 in the general formulas (112c) and (113c) are independent of each other.
  • L 11 , L 113, and L 114 are independently substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming arylene groups having 6 to 13 carbon atoms, respectively.
  • the set consisting of L 113 and L 114 is Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
  • X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively.
  • R 131 to R 137 are independently synonymous with R 131 to R 137 in the general formula (1c).
  • R 131 to R 137 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number.
  • Ar 3 is preferably a group represented by the general formula (1d) or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 16 ring-forming atoms.
  • R 11 in the general formula (11d) is Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
  • L 11, m, X, and R 101 ⁇ R 107 are each, the L 11 in the general formula (1), m, has the same meaning X, and the R 101 ⁇ R 107, L 12 and HAR are synonymous with L 12 and HAR in the general formula (1d).
  • R 11 in the general formula (111d) is Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
  • X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively.
  • L 12 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
  • HAR is a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms.
  • R 11 in the general formulas (112d) and (113d) are independent of each other.
  • L 11 , L 115 and L 116 are independently substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming arylene groups having 6 to 13 carbon atoms, respectively.
  • L 115 and L 116 are Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
  • X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively.
  • L 12 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
  • HAR is a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms.
  • Ar 3 is a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 16 ring-forming atoms.
  • R 11 are independent of each other Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
  • L 11 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
  • X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively.
  • Ar 3 as a heterocyclic group is preferably a group represented by the following general formulas (111 g), (112 g), (113 g) or (114 g).
  • R 141 to R 148 are independently hydrogen atoms, substituted or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, respectively.
  • R 901 to R 907 are independently expressed in the above general formula ( Synonymous with R 901 to R 907 in 1a), X 2 is an oxygen atom or a sulfur atom. * In the general formulas (111 g), (112 g), (113 g) and (114 g) is an anthracene ring. Indicates the connection position of.)
  • R 11 are independent of each other Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
  • L 11 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
  • X 1 and X 2 are independently synonymous with X in the general formula (1).
  • R 101 to R 107 are independently synonymous with R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1).
  • R 141 to R 146 and R 148 are independent of each other.
  • R 901 to R 907 are independently synonymous with R 901 to R 907 in the general formula (1).
  • At least one of R 11 to R 18 is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group or a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, and is preferably an unsubstituted or unsubstituted phenyl group or no substituent. More preferably, it is a substituted biphenyl group.
  • At least one of R 11 to R 18 is preferably a group represented by the following formulas (1e), (1f), (1g) or (1h).
  • the groups represented by the formulas (1e), (1f), (1g) and (1h) may have one or more substituents.
  • R 11 is a group represented by the formula (1e)
  • the compound represented by the general formula (11) is represented by the following general formula (11e).
  • L 11 is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted phenylene group
  • m is 1
  • L 11 is more preferably a substituted or unsubstituted phenylene group.
  • L 11 is preferably a group represented by the following formula (100a) or (100b), m is 1, and L 11 is the following formula (100a) or ( More preferably, it is a group represented by 100b).
  • the compound represented by the general formula (11) is represented by the following general formula (11L). ..
  • R 11 in the general formula (11L) is Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
  • X, R 101 to R 107 , and Ar 3 in the general formula (11L) are synonymous with X, R 101 to R 107 , and Ar 3 in the general formula (1), respectively.
  • X is preferably an oxygen atom.
  • R 101 to R 107 are independent of each other.
  • R 101 to R 107 are independent of each other.
  • R 101 to R 107 are also preferably hydrogen atoms. Further, in the compound according to the present embodiment, at least one of R 101 to R 107 is Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, Cyano group, It is also preferable that it is a halogen atom or a group represented by ⁇ Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ). Further, in the compound according to the present embodiment, it is also preferable that at least one of R 101 to R 107 is an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 12 carbon atoms
  • a known alternative reaction and raw material suitable for the target product are used according to or following the synthesis example described in the section of Examples described later. It can be manufactured by using it.
  • the driving voltage of the organic electroluminescence device can be reduced. According to one aspect of the compound according to the present embodiment, the driving voltage can be lowered while maintaining the luminous efficiency of the organic electroluminescence device.
  • the organic EL device according to the second embodiment of the present invention includes an organic layer between both electrodes of the anode and the cathode.
  • This organic layer contains at least one layer composed of an organic compound.
  • this organic layer is formed by laminating a plurality of layers composed of organic compounds.
  • the organic layer may further contain an inorganic compound.
  • the organic EL device has a first organic layer as an organic layer.
  • the first organic layer contains the compound according to the first embodiment (the compound represented by the general formula (1) or the like).
  • the organic layer is a light emitting layer.
  • the organic layer may be composed of, for example, one light emitting layer, or may include a layer that can be adopted for an organic EL element.
  • the layer that can be adopted for the organic EL device is not particularly limited, but is at least one selected from the group consisting of, for example, a hole injection layer, a hole transport layer, an electron injection layer, an electron transport layer, and a barrier layer. Layers are mentioned.
  • the first organic layer is a light emitting layer.
  • the organic EL device according to the present embodiment has a light emitting layer included between the anode and the cathode. Even when the light emitting layer contains the compound according to the first embodiment, the organic layer other than the light emitting layer may contain the compound according to the first embodiment.
  • FIG. 1 shows a schematic configuration of an example of an organic EL device according to the present embodiment.
  • the organic EL element 1 includes a translucent substrate 2, an anode 3, a cathode 4, and an organic layer 10 arranged between the anode 3 and the cathode 4.
  • the organic layer 10 is composed of a hole injection layer 6, a hole transport layer 7, a light emitting layer 5, an electron transport layer 8, and an electron injection layer 9 laminated in this order from the anode 3 side.
  • the present invention is not limited to the configuration of the organic EL element shown in FIG.
  • the first compound (compound according to the first embodiment) contained in the first organic layer of the organic EL device according to the present embodiment has the above-mentioned general formula (the compound according to the first embodiment) according to the characteristics required for the contained layer. It is appropriately selected from the compounds included in the range of compounds represented by 1).
  • the first organic layer of the organic EL device preferably contains a first compound and a second compound, and the first organic layer as a light emitting layer is the first compound and It is more preferable to contain a second compound.
  • the second compound is preferably a dopant material (sometimes referred to as a guest material, emitter or luminescent material) and the first compound is sometimes referred to as a host material (sometimes referred to as a matrix material). .) Is preferable.
  • the second compound is preferably a fluorescent compound.
  • a fluorescent compound is a compound capable of emitting light from a singlet excited state.
  • a pyrene derivative, a styrylamine derivative, a chrysene derivative, a fluoranthene derivative, a fluorene derivative, a triarylamine derivative or the like can be used.
  • N, N'-bis [4- (9H-carbazole-9-yl) phenyl] -N, N'-diphenylstylben-4,4'-diamine (abbreviation: YGA2S)
  • Triphenylamine (abbreviation: YGAPA)
  • PCBAPA 10-Phenyl-9-anthryl) -4'-(9-phenyl-9H) -Carbazole-3-yl) Triphenylamine
  • the second compound is preferably a compound represented by the following general formula (2).
  • One or more of the two or more adjacent pairs of R 21 to R 26 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
  • One or more of the two or more adjacent pairs of R 27 to R 30 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
  • One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 201 to R 205 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
  • One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 206 to R 210 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other R 21 to R 26
  • Hydrogen atom Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituent or unsubstituted alkenyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms, Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, Cyano group, Halogen atom, -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), A group represented by -O- (R 904 ), A group represented by -S- (R 905 ), A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted phosphanyl groups, Substituted or unsub
  • Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms, It is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms.
  • One or more pairs of two or more adjacent pairs of R 21 to R 26 , One or more pairs of two or more adjacent pairs of R 27 to R 30 At least one set of one or more pairs of two or more adjacent pairs of R 201 to R 205 and one or more pairs of two or more adjacent pairs of R 206 to R 210 They combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocyclic ring, or they combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring.
  • R 28 to R 30 in the general formula (2) are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocyclic or condensed ring having 3 to 30 ring-forming atoms.
  • R 28 , R 29, and R 30 of R 27 to R 30 are bonded to each other to form a fused ring, it is represented by the following general formula (21). Examples include compounds.
  • One or more of the two or more adjacent pairs of R 21 to R 26 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
  • One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 201 to R 205 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
  • One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 206 to R 210 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other R 21 to R 26 , R 27 , R 201 to R 205, and R 206 to R 210 , which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring, are independently described in the general formula (2).
  • R 21 to R 26 , R 27 , R 201 to R 205, and R 206 to R 210 which do not form a single ring and do not form the condensed ring.
  • R 211 to R 217 are independent of each other.
  • Hydrogen atom Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituent or unsubstituted alkenyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms, Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, Cyano group, Halogen atom, -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), A group represented by -O- (R 904 ), A group represented by -S- (R 905 ), A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted phosphanyl groups, Substituted or unsub
  • Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms, It is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms.
  • the compound represented by the general formula (21) is preferably represented by the following general formula (21a).
  • R 21 to R 26 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other R 21 to R 26 and R 27 , which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring, independently do not form the monocyclic ring in the general formula (2) and form the condensed ring. It is synonymous with R 21 to R 26 and R 27 that do not form. )
  • a pair consisting of adjacent R 22 and R 23 of R 21 to R 26 is coupled to each other to form a single ring, and a pair consisting of R 24 and R 25 is further coupled to each other to form a single ring.
  • a compound represented by the following general formula (22) can be mentioned.
  • One or more of the two or more adjacent pairs of R 27 to R 30 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
  • One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 201 to R 205 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
  • One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 206 to R 210 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
  • R 21 , R 26 , R 27 to R 30 , R 201 to R 205, and R 206 to R 210 which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring, are independently represented by the general formula (2).
  • R 21 , R 26 , R 27 to R 30 , R 201 to R 205, and R 206 to R 210 which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring.
  • R218 to R225 are independent of each other.
  • Hydrogen atom Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituent or unsubstituted alkenyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms, Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, Cyano group, Halogen atom, -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), A group represented by -O- (R 904 ), A group represented by -S- (R 905 ), A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted phosphanyl groups, Substituted or unsub
  • Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms, It is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms.
  • R 22 and R 23 in the general formula (2) are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocyclic or condensed ring having 3 to 30 ring-forming atoms.
  • the compound represented by the general formula (2) is a compound represented by the following general formula (23).
  • One or more of the two or more adjacent pairs of R 24 to R 26 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
  • One or more of the two or more adjacent pairs of R 27 to R 30 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
  • One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 201 to R 205 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
  • One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 206 to R 210 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other R 21 , R
  • R 21 , R 24 to R 26 , R 27 to R 30 , R 201 to R 205, and R 206 to R 210 which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring in the formula (2).
  • R226 to R231 are independent of each other.
  • Hydrogen atom Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituent or unsubstituted alkenyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms, Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, Cyano group, Halogen atom, -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), A group represented by -O- (R 904 ), A group represented by -S- (R 905 ), A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted phosphanyl groups, Substituted or unsub
  • Hydrogen atom Unsubstituted alkyl groups with 1 to 50 carbon atoms, An unsubstituted alkenyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms, An unsubstituted alkynyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms, Unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group with 3 to 50 carbon atoms, -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), -O- (R 904 ), -S- (R 905 ), -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), Halogen atom, Cyano group, Nitro group, An unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or an unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
  • R 901 , R 902 , R 903 , R 904 , R 905 , R 906 and R 907 are independent of each other.
  • Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms, It is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms.
  • R 901 may be identical to each other or different
  • R 902 may be identical to each other or different
  • R 903 may be identical to each other or different
  • R 904 may be identical to each other or different
  • R 905 is plural
  • R 905 may be identical to each other or different
  • R 907 may be identical to one another or different.
  • R 21 to R 30 and R 201 to R 210 which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring in the general formula (2), are independent of each other.
  • R 21 to R 30 and R 201 to R 210 which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring in the general formula (2), are independent of each other.
  • Hydrogen atom An unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or an unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
  • one of R 23 and R 24 in the general formulas (21) and (21a) is an aryl group having an unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number of 6 to 50, or an unsubstituted ring-forming atom number of 5 to 5. It is a heterocyclic group of 50, and the other of R 23 and R 24 is a hydrogen atom.
  • one of R 23 and R 24 in the general formulas (21) and (21a) is an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms, and the other of R 23 and R 24 . Is a hydrogen atom.
  • one of R 23 and R 24 in the general formulas (21) and (21a) is a dibenzofuranyl group or a dibenzothiophenyl group, and the other of R 23 and R 24 is a hydrogen atom. is there.
  • the second compound is preferably a compound represented by the following general formula (5).
  • R 501 to R 507 and R 511 to R 517 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other R 501 to R 507 and R 511 to R 517 , which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring, are independent of each other.
  • Hydrogen atom Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituent or unsubstituted alkenyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituent or unsubstituted alkynyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms, Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), A group represented by -O- (R 904 ), A group represented by -S- (R 905 ), A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), Halogen atom, Cyano group, Nitro group, A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
  • R 521 and R 522 are independent of each other. Hydrogen atom, Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituent or unsubstituted alkenyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituent or unsubstituted alkynyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms, Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), A group represented by -O- (R 904 ), A group represented by -S- (R 905 ), A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), Halogen atom, Cyano group, Nitro group, A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring
  • One set of two or more adjacent sets of R 501 to R 507 and R 511 to R 517 is, for example, a set of R 501 and R 502 , a set of R 502 and R 503 , and R. It is a combination of a set of 503 and R 504 , a set of R 505 and R 506 , a set of R 506 and R 507 , a set of R 501 , R 502 and R 503 , and the like.
  • At least one, preferably two, of R 501 to R 507 and R 511 to R 517 are groups represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ).
  • R 501 to R 507 and R 511 to R 517 are independent of each other.
  • the compound represented by the general formula (5) is a compound represented by the following general formula (52).
  • R 531 to R 534 and R 541 to R 544 Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other R 531 to R 534 , R 541 to R 544 , and R 551 and R 552 , which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring, are independent of each other.
  • R 561 to R 564 are independent of each other.
  • the compound represented by the general formula (5) is a compound represented by the following general formula (53).
  • R 551 , R 552 and R 561 to R 564 are independently synonymous with R 551 , R 552 and R 561 to R 564 in the general formula (52), respectively.
  • R 561 to R 564 in the general formula (52) and the general formula (53) are independently substituted or unsubstituted aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms (preferably phenyl groups). ).
  • R 521 and R 522 in the general formula (5) and R 551 and R 552 in the general formula (52) and the general formula (53) are hydrogen atoms.
  • the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted" in the general formula (5), general formula (52) and general formula (53) is Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituent or unsubstituted alkenyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituent or unsubstituted alkynyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms, Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
  • the second compound according to the present embodiment can be produced by a known method.
  • the method of measuring the solution using a singlet energy S 1 (hereinafter sometimes referred to as solution method.), A method described below.
  • a 10 ⁇ mol / L toluene solution of the compound to be measured is prepared, placed in a quartz cell, and the absorption spectrum (vertical axis: absorption intensity, horizontal axis: wavelength) of this sample is measured at room temperature (300 K).
  • a tangent line is drawn for the fall on the long wavelength side of this absorption spectrum, and the wavelength value ⁇ edge [nm] at the intersection of the tangent line and the horizontal axis is substituted into the conversion formula (F2) shown below to calculate the singlet energy.
  • Conversion formula (F2): S 1 [eV] 1239.85 / ⁇ edge
  • Examples of the absorption spectrum measuring device include, but are not limited to, a spectrophotometer (device name: U3310) manufactured by Hitachi, Ltd.
  • the tangent to the fall on the long wavelength side of the absorption spectrum is drawn as follows. When moving on the spectrum curve from the maximum value on the longest wavelength side to the long wavelength direction among the maximum values of the absorption spectrum, consider the tangents at each point on the curve. This tangent repeats that the slope decreases and then increases as the curve descends (ie, as the value on the vertical axis decreases).
  • the tangent line drawn at the point where the slope value takes the minimum value on the longest wavelength side (except when the absorbance is 0.1 or less) is defined as the tangent line to the fall of the long wavelength side of the absorption spectrum.
  • the maximum point having an absorbance value of 0.2 or less is not included in the maximum value on the longest wavelength side.
  • the light emitting layer contains the first compound
  • the light emitting layer does not contain a phosphorescent material (dopant material).
  • the light emitting layer does not contain a heavy metal complex and a phosphorescent rare earth metal complex.
  • the heavy metal complex include an iridium complex, an osmium complex, a platinum complex, and the like.
  • the light emitting layer does not contain a metal complex.
  • the film thickness of the light emitting layer of the organic EL device according to the present embodiment is preferably 5 nm or more and 50 nm or less, more preferably 7 nm or more and 50 nm or less, and further preferably 10 nm or more and 50 nm or less.
  • the film thickness of the light emitting layer is 5 nm or more, it is easy to form the light emitting layer and adjust the chromaticity.
  • the film thickness of the light emitting layer is 50 nm or less, an increase in the driving voltage is likely to be suppressed.
  • the contents of the first compound and the second compound in the light emitting layer are preferably in the following ranges, for example, respectively.
  • the content of the first compound is preferably 80% by mass or more and 99% by mass or less, more preferably 90% by mass or more and 99% by mass or less, and preferably 95% by mass or more and 99% by mass or less. More preferred.
  • the content of the second compound is preferably 1% by mass or more and 10% by mass or less, more preferably 1% by mass or more and 7% by mass or less, and preferably 1% by mass or more and 5% by mass or less. More preferred.
  • the upper limit of the total content of the first compound and the second compound in the light emitting layer is 100% by mass.
  • the light emitting layer contains a material other than the first compound and the second compound.
  • the light emitting layer may contain only one type of the first compound, or may contain two or more types.
  • the light emitting layer may contain only one type of the second compound, or may contain two or more types.
  • the substrate is used as a support for an organic EL element.
  • the substrate for example, glass, quartz, plastic or the like can be used.
  • the flexible substrate is a foldable (flexible) substrate, and examples thereof include a plastic substrate.
  • the material for forming the plastic substrate include polycarbonate, polyarylate, polyether sulfone, polypropylene, polyester, polyvinyl fluoride, polyvinyl chloride, polyimide and polyethylene naphthalate.
  • Inorganic vapor deposition film can also be used.
  • anode For the anode formed on the substrate, it is preferable to use a metal having a large work function (specifically, 4.0 eV or more), an alloy, an electrically conductive compound, a mixture thereof, or the like.
  • a metal having a large work function specifically, 4.0 eV or more
  • an alloy an electrically conductive compound, a mixture thereof, or the like.
  • ITO Indium Tin Oxide
  • indium tin oxide containing silicon or silicon oxide indium oxide-zinc oxide, tungsten oxide, and indium oxide containing zinc oxide.
  • Graphene Graphene and the like.
  • gold Au
  • platinum Pt
  • nickel Ni
  • tungsten W
  • Cr chromium
  • Mo molybdenum
  • iron Fe
  • Co cobalt
  • Cu copper
  • palladium Pd
  • titanium Ti
  • nitrides of metallic materials for example, titanium nitride
  • indium oxide-zinc oxide can be formed by a sputtering method by using a target in which 1% by mass or more and 10% by mass or less of zinc oxide is added to indium oxide.
  • indium oxide containing tungsten oxide and zinc oxide contained 0.5% by mass or more and 5% by mass or less of tungsten oxide and 0.1% by mass or more and 1% by mass or less of zinc oxide with respect to indium oxide.
  • a target it can be formed by a sputtering method.
  • it may be produced by a vacuum vapor deposition method, a coating method, an inkjet method, a spin coating method or the like.
  • the hole injection layer formed in contact with the anode is formed by using a composite material that facilitates hole injection regardless of the work function of the electrode.
  • Possible electrode materials eg, metals, alloys, electrically conductive compounds, and mixtures thereof, and other elements belonging to Group 1 or Group 2 of the Periodic Table of the Elements.
  • Elements belonging to Group 1 or Group 2 of the Periodic Table of the Elements which are materials with a small work function, that is, alkali metals such as lithium (Li) and cesium (Cs), and magnesium (Mg), calcium (Ca), and strontium.
  • Alkaline earth metals such as (Sr), rare earth metals such as alloys containing them (for example, MgAg, AlLi), europium (Eu), ytterbium (Yb), and alloys containing these can also be used.
  • a vacuum vapor deposition method or a sputtering method can be used.
  • a coating method, an inkjet method, or the like can be used.
  • cathode As the cathode, it is preferable to use a metal having a small work function (specifically, 3.8 eV or less), an alloy, an electrically conductive compound, a mixture thereof, or the like.
  • a cathode material include elements belonging to Group 1 or Group 2 of the Periodic Table of the Elements, that is, alkali metals such as lithium (Li) and cesium (Cs), magnesium (Mg), and calcium (Ca). ), Alkaline earth metals such as strontium (Sr), and rare earth metals such as alloys containing them (for example, MgAg, AlLi), europium (Eu), and itterbium (Yb), and alloys containing them.
  • a vacuum vapor deposition method or a sputtering method can be used.
  • a silver paste or the like is used, a coating method, an inkjet method, or the like can be used.
  • a cathode is formed by using various conductive materials such as indium tin oxide containing Al, Ag, ITO, graphene, silicon or silicon oxide, regardless of the size of the work function. can do.
  • These conductive materials can be formed into a film by using a sputtering method, an inkjet method, a spin coating method, or the like.
  • the hole injection layer is a layer containing a substance having a high hole injection property.
  • Substances with high hole injection properties include molybdenum oxide, titanium oxide, vanadium oxide, renium oxide, ruthenium oxide, chromium oxide, zirconium oxide, hafnium oxide, tantalum oxide, silver oxide, etc. Tungsten oxide, manganese oxide and the like can be used.
  • a low molecular weight organic compound 4,4', 4''-tris (N, N-diphenylamino) triphenylamine (abbreviation: TDATA), 4,4' , 4''-Tris [N- (3-Methylphenyl) -N-Phenylamino] triphenylamine (abbreviation: MTDATA), 4,4'-bis [N- (4-diphenylaminophenyl) -N-phenyl Amino] Biphenyl (abbreviation: DPAB), 4,4'-bis (N- ⁇ 4- [N'-(3-methylphenyl) -N'-phenylamino] phenyl ⁇ -N-phenylamino) Biphenyl (abbreviation:: DNTPD), 1,3,5-tris [N- (4-diphenylaminophenyl) -N-phenylamino] benzene (abbreviation: TDATA), 4,4' ,
  • a polymer compound (oligomer, dendrimer, polymer, etc.) can also be used.
  • a polymer compound oligomer, dendrimer, polymer, etc.
  • PVK poly (N-vinylcarbazole)
  • PVTPA poly (4-vinyltriphenylamine)
  • PVTPA poly [N- (4- ⁇ N'- [4- (4-diphenylamino)
  • PEDOT / PSS polyaniline / poly (styrene sulfonic acid)
  • the hole transport layer is a layer containing a substance having a high hole transport property.
  • An aromatic amine compound, a carbazole derivative, an anthracene derivative, or the like can be used for the hole transport layer.
  • NPB 4,4'-bis [N- (1-naphthyl) -N-phenylamino] biphenyl
  • TPD 1,1'-biphenyl] -4,4'-diamine
  • BAFLP 4-phenyl-4'-(9-phenylfluoren-9-yl) triphenylamine
  • CBP 9- [4- (N-carbazolyl)] phenyl-10-phenylanthracene (CzPA), 9-phenyl-3- [4- (10-phenyl-9-anthril) phenyl]
  • Carbazole derivatives such as -9H-carbazole (PCzPA) and anthracene derivatives such as t-BuDNA, DNA and DPAnth may be used.
  • Polymer compounds such as poly (N-vinylcarbazole) (abbreviation: PVK) and poly (4-vinyltriphenylamine) (abbreviation: PVTPA) can also be used.
  • any substance other than these may be used as long as it is a substance having a higher hole transport property than electrons.
  • the layer containing the substance having a high hole transport property is not limited to a single layer, but may be a layer in which two or more layers made of the above substances are laminated.
  • a material having a larger energy gap closer to the light emitting layer When two or more hole transport layers are arranged, it is preferable to arrange a material having a larger energy gap closer to the light emitting layer. Examples of such a material include HT2 used in the examples described later.
  • the electron transport layer is a layer containing a substance having a high electron transport property.
  • the electron transport layer includes 1) metal complexes such as aluminum complexes, beryllium complexes and zinc complexes, 2) complex aromatic compounds such as imidazole derivatives, benzimidazole derivatives, azine derivatives, carbazole derivatives and phenanthroline derivatives, and 3) polymer compounds. Can be used.
  • Alq tris (4-methyl-8-quinolinolato) aluminum (abbreviation: Almq 3 ), bis (10-hydroxybenzo [h] quinolinato) beryllium (abbreviation: BeBq 2 ), Metal complexes such as BAlq, Znq, ZnPBO, and ZnBTZ can be used.
  • a benzimidazole compound can be preferably used.
  • the substances described here are mainly substances having electron mobility of 10-6 cm 2 / (V ⁇ s) or more.
  • a substance other than the above may be used as the electron transport layer as long as it is a substance having higher electron transport property than hole transport property.
  • the electron transport layer may be composed of a single layer, or may be composed of two or more layers made of the above substances.
  • a polymer compound can be used for the electron transport layer.
  • PF-Py poly [(9,9-dihexylfluorene-2,7-diyl) -co- (pyridine-3,5-diyl)]
  • PF-BPy poly [(9,9-dioctylfluorene-2) , 7-diyl) -co- (2,2'-bipyridine-6,6'-diyl)]
  • PF-BPy poly [(9,9-dioctylfluorene-2) , 7-diyl) -co- (2,2'-bipyridine-6,6'-diyl)]
  • the electron injection layer is a layer containing a substance having a high electron injection property.
  • the electron injection layer includes lithium (Li), cesium (Cs), calcium (Ca), lithium fluoride (LiF), cesium fluoride (CsF), calcium fluoride (CaF 2 ), lithium oxide (LiOx), etc.
  • Alkaline metals such as, alkaline earth metals, or compounds thereof can be used.
  • a substance having an electron transporting property containing an alkali metal, an alkaline earth metal, or a compound thereof, specifically, a substance containing magnesium (Mg) in Alq or the like may be used. In this case, electron injection from the cathode can be performed more efficiently.
  • a composite material obtained by mixing an organic compound and an electron donor (donor) may be used for the electron injection layer.
  • a composite material is excellent in electron injection property and electron transport property because electrons are generated in the organic compound by the electron donor.
  • the organic compound is preferably a material excellent in transporting generated electrons, and specifically, for example, a substance (metal complex, complex aromatic compound, etc.) constituting the above-mentioned electron transport layer is used. be able to.
  • the electron donor may be any substance that exhibits electron donating property to the organic compound. Specifically, alkali metals, alkaline earth metals and rare earth metals are preferable, and lithium, cesium, magnesium, calcium, erbium, ytterbium and the like can be mentioned.
  • alkali metal oxides and alkaline earth metal oxides are preferable, and lithium oxides, calcium oxides, barium oxides and the like can be mentioned.
  • a Lewis base such as magnesium oxide can also be used.
  • an organic compound such as tetrathiafulvalene (abbreviation: TTF) can also be used.
  • the method for forming each layer of the organic EL element of the present embodiment is not limited except as specifically mentioned above, but is limited to dry film deposition methods such as vacuum deposition method, sputtering method, plasma method, ion plating method, and spin coating.
  • dry film deposition methods such as vacuum deposition method, sputtering method, plasma method, ion plating method, and spin coating.
  • Known methods such as a coating method, a dipping method, a flow coating method, and a wet film forming method such as an inkjet method can be adopted.
  • the film thickness of each organic layer of the organic EL device of the present embodiment is not limited unless otherwise specified above. In general, if the film thickness is too thin, defects such as pinholes are likely to occur, and if the film thickness is too thick, a high applied voltage is required and efficiency is deteriorated. Therefore, the film thickness of each organic layer of an organic EL element is usually several. The range from nm to 1 ⁇ m is preferable.
  • the electronic device according to the present embodiment is equipped with the organic EL element according to the present embodiment.
  • Examples of electronic devices include display devices and light emitting devices.
  • Examples of the display device include display components (for example, organic EL panel modules, etc.), televisions, mobile phones, tablets, personal computers, and the like.
  • Examples of the light emitting device include lighting and vehicle lighting equipment.
  • the organic electroluminescence element according to the present embodiment contains the compound according to the first embodiment (the compound represented by the general formula (1) or the like). Therefore, according to the organic electroluminescence device according to the present embodiment, the drive voltage can be lowered. Further, according to one aspect of the organic electroluminescence device according to the present embodiment, the driving voltage can be lowered while maintaining the luminous efficiency.
  • the light emitting layer is not limited to one layer, and a plurality of light emitting layers may be laminated.
  • the organic EL element has a plurality of light emitting layers, it is sufficient that at least one light emitting layer satisfies the conditions described in the above embodiment.
  • the other light emitting layer may be a fluorescence light emitting layer or a phosphorescent light emitting layer utilizing light emission by electron transition from the triplet excited state to the direct ground state.
  • these light emitting layers may be provided adjacent to each other, or a so-called tandem type organic in which a plurality of light emitting units are laminated via an intermediate layer. It may be an EL element.
  • a barrier layer may be provided adjacent to at least one of the anode side and the cathode side of the light emitting layer.
  • the barrier layer is preferably located in contact with the light emitting layer to block at least one of holes, electrons and excitons.
  • the barrier layer transports electrons and holes reach a layer on the cathode side of the barrier layer (for example, an electron transport layer). Stop doing.
  • the organic EL element includes an electron transport layer, it is preferable to include the barrier layer between the light emitting layer and the electron transport layer.
  • the barrier layer When the barrier layer is arranged in contact with the anode side of the light emitting layer, the barrier layer transports holes and electrons are transferred to the layer on the anode side of the barrier layer (for example, the hole transport layer). Prevent it from reaching.
  • the organic EL element includes a hole transport layer, it is preferable to include the barrier layer between the light emitting layer and the hole transport layer.
  • a barrier layer may be provided adjacent to the light emitting layer so that the excitation energy does not leak from the light emitting layer to the peripheral layer thereof. It prevents excitons generated in the light emitting layer from moving to a layer on the electrode side of the barrier layer (for example, an electron transport layer and a hole transport layer). It is preferable that the light emitting layer and the barrier layer are joined.
  • Example 1 A glass substrate (manufactured by Geomatec Co., Ltd.) with an ITO transparent electrode (anode) having a thickness of 25 mm ⁇ 75 mm ⁇ 1.1 mm was ultrasonically cleaned in isopropyl alcohol for 5 minutes, and then UV ozone cleaning was performed for 1 minute. The film thickness of ITO was 130 nm.
  • the glass substrate with the transparent electrode line after cleaning is mounted on the substrate holder of the vacuum vapor deposition apparatus, and the compound HA is co-deposited on the surface on the side where the transparent electrode line is formed so as to cover the transparent electrode.
  • a hole injection layer having a thickness of 5 nm was formed.
  • the compound HT1 was deposited on the hole injection layer to form a first hole transport layer having a film thickness of 80 nm.
  • the compound HT2 was deposited on the first hole transport layer to form a second hole transport layer having a film thickness of 10 nm.
  • the compound BH1 as the first compound and the compound BD as the second compound were co-deposited on the second hole transport layer to form a light emitting layer having a film thickness of 25 nm.
  • the concentration of compound BH1 in the light emitting layer was 98% by mass, and the concentration of compound BD was 2% by mass.
  • the compound HBL was deposited on the light emitting layer to form a hole barrier layer having a film thickness of 10 nm.
  • the compound ET was vapor-deposited on the hole barrier layer to form an electron transport layer having a film thickness of 15 nm.
  • lithium fluoride (LiF) was vapor-deposited on the electron transport layer to form an electron-injectable electrode (cathode) having a film thickness of 1 nm.
  • metallic aluminum (Al) was vapor-deposited on the electron-injectable electrode to form a metallic Al cathode having a film thickness of 80 nm.
  • the element configuration of the organic EL element according to the first embodiment is shown as follows.
  • Example 2 to 7 The organic EL device according to Examples 2 to 7 was produced in the same manner as in Example 1 except that the compound BH1 in the light emitting layer of the organic EL device according to Example 1 was changed to the compound shown in Table 1.
  • Example 8 to 13 The organic EL device according to Examples 8 to 13 was produced in the same manner as in Example 1 except that the compound BD in the light emitting layer of the organic EL device according to Example 1 was changed to the second compound shown in Table 2. did.
  • Comparative Examples 1 and 2 The organic EL device according to Comparative Examples 1 and 2 was produced in the same manner as in Example 1 except that the compound BH1 in the light emitting layer of the organic EL device according to Example 1 was changed to the compound shown in Table 1.
  • V voltage (unit: V) when energized between the anode (ITO transparent electrode) and the cathode (metal Al cathode) was measured so that the current density was 10 mA / cm 2 .
  • the EQE equal to or higher than that of the organic EL device according to Comparative Examples 1 and 2 is maintained. However, the drive voltage could be lowered.
  • the compound Ref-1 used for the organic EL device according to Comparative Example 1 a substituent is bonded to the carbon atoms at the 9- and 10-positions of anthracene, and a hydrogen atom is bonded to the carbon atoms at the 1- to 8-positions.
  • the compounds BH1 to BH7 used in the organic EL elements according to Examples 1 to 7 have substituents not only on the carbon atoms at the 9- and 10-positions of anthracene but also on the carbon atoms at the 2- and 3-positions. Are combined.
  • Compounds in which three or more substituents are bonded to the anthracene ring, such as compounds BH1 to BH7 have a higher EQE of the organic EL element than compounds in which two substituents are bonded to the anthracene ring, such as compound Ref-1. It was possible to improve and lower the drive voltage.
  • the compound Ref-2 used in Comparative Example 2 has a structure in which three substituents are bonded to the anthracene ring, the driving voltage is higher than that of Examples 1 to 7. If the substituent bonded to the carbon atom at the 2-position, 3-position, 9-position, and 10-position of anthracene is a substituent defined by the general formula (1) or the like, as in the compounds BH1 to BH7, the EQE is It was possible to further reduce the drive voltage while maintaining the same level as in Comparative Example 2.
  • the organic EL elements of Examples 8 to 13 had a lower voltage and higher efficiency than the organic EL elements of Comparative Examples 3 to 4.
  • organic EL element 1 ... organic EL element, 2 ... substrate, 3 ... anode, 4 ... cathode, 5 ... light emitting layer, 6 ... hole injection layer, 7 ... hole transport layer, 8 ... electron transport layer, 9 ... electron injection layer.

Abstract

A compound represented by general formula (1). In the formula, at least one of R11 to R18 represents a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.

Description

化合物、有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子及び電子機器Compounds, organic electroluminescence devices and electronic devices
 本発明は、化合物、有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子及び電子機器に関する。 The present invention relates to compounds, organic electroluminescence devices and electronic devices.
 有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子(以下、「有機EL素子」という場合がある。)に電圧を印加すると、陽極から正孔が発光層に注入され、また陰極から電子が発光層に注入される。そして、発光層において、注入された正孔と電子とが再結合し、励起子が形成される。このとき、電子スピンの統計則により、一重項励起子が25%の割合で生成し、及び三重項励起子が75%の割合で生成する。
 有機EL素子は、携帯電話、及びテレビ等のフルカラーディスプレイへ応用されている。有機EL素子の性能向上を図るため、有機EL素子に用いる化合物について様々な検討がなされている(例えば、特許文献1~5参照)。有機EL素子の性能としては、例えば、輝度、発光波長、色度、発光効率、駆動電圧、及び寿命が挙げられる。
When a voltage is applied to an organic electroluminescence device (hereinafter, may be referred to as an “organic EL device”), holes are injected into the light emitting layer from the anode, and electrons are injected into the light emitting layer from the cathode. Then, in the light emitting layer, the injected holes and electrons are recombined to form excitons. At this time, according to the statistical law of electron spin, singlet excitons are generated at a rate of 25%, and triplet excitons are generated at a rate of 75%.
Organic EL elements are applied to full-color displays such as mobile phones and televisions. In order to improve the performance of organic EL devices, various studies have been conducted on compounds used in organic EL devices (see, for example, Patent Documents 1 to 5). Examples of the performance of the organic EL element include brightness, emission wavelength, chromaticity, luminous efficiency, drive voltage, and life.
韓国公開特許第10-2013-0075982号公報Korean Publication No. 10-2013-0075982 米国特許出願公開第2016/0351818号明細書U.S. Patent Application Publication No. 2016/0351818 国際公開第2010/013676号International Publication No. 2010/013676 国際公開第2010/114263号International Publication No. 2010/114263 米国特許出願公開第2016/0351817号明細書U.S. Patent Application Publication No. 2016/0351817
 本発明は、有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子の駆動電圧を低下させることのできる化合物を提供すること、駆動電圧が低下した有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子を提供すること、及び当該有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子を搭載した電子機器を提供することを目的とする。 The present invention provides a compound capable of lowering the drive voltage of an organic electroluminescence device, provides an organic electroluminescence device having a lowered drive voltage, and provides an electronic device equipped with the organic electroluminescence device. The purpose is to do.
 本発明の一態様によれば、下記一般式(1)で表される化合物が提供される。 According to one aspect of the present invention, a compound represented by the following general formula (1) is provided.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000029
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000029
(前記一般式(1)において、
 R11、R12、R17及びR18のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R13、R14、R15及びR16のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR11~R18は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 ただし、R11~R18のうち少なくとも一つは、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
 L11は、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
 mは、0、1、又は2であり、
 mが0のとき、前記一般式(1)中のXを含む縮合環とアントラセン環とが単結合で結合し、
 mが2のとき、2つのL11は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 当該2つのL11からなる組は、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 Xは、酸素原子又は硫黄原子であり、
 R101~R107のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合せず、
 R101~R107は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 Arは、
  下記一般式(1a)で表される基、
  下記一般式(1b)で表される基、
  下記一般式(1c)で表される基、
  下記一般式(1d)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換のフルオレニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数15~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~16の複素環基であり、
 ただし、前記一般式(1)中に示されたアントラセン環の9位炭素原子及び10位炭素原子の一方に結合するArと、当該アントラセン環の9位炭素原子及び10位炭素原子の他方に結合する基とは、互いに異なる。)
(In the general formula (1),
One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 11 , R 12 , R 17 and R 18
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 13 , R 14 , R 15 and R 16
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
R 11 to R 18 that do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
However, at least one of R 11 to R 18 is
Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
L 11 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
m is 0, 1, or 2
When m is 0, the fused ring containing X in the general formula (1) and the anthracene ring are bonded by a single bond.
when m is 2, two L 11 may be identical to each other or different,
Sets of the two L 11 is
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
X is an oxygen atom or a sulfur atom,
Of R 101 to R 107 , one or more pairs of two or more adjacent pairs do not join each other.
R 101 to R 107 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
Halogen atom,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
Ar 3 is
A group represented by the following general formula (1a),
The group represented by the following general formula (1b),
A group represented by the following general formula (1c),
A group represented by the following general formula (1d),
Substituted or unsubstituted fluorenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 15 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 16 atoms.
However, Ar 3 bonded to one of the 9-position carbon atom and the 10-position carbon atom of the anthracene ring shown in the general formula (1) and the other of the 9-position carbon atom and the 10-position carbon atom of the anthracene ring The groups to which they bind are different from each other. )
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000030
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000030
(前記一般式(1a)において、R111~R115は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 ただし、mが0のとき、前記一般式(1a)は、下記条件(i)又は(ii)を満たす。
(i)R111~R115の少なくとも1つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、-O-(R904)で表される基、-S-(R905)で表される基、-N(R906)(R907)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
(ii)R111~R115は水素原子であり、R11~R18のうち少なくとも一つは、それぞれ独立して、置換のフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基である。)
(In the general formula (1a), R 111 to R 115 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
Halogen atom,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
However, when m is 0, the general formula (1a) satisfies the following condition (i) or (ii).
(I) At least one of R 111 to R 115 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon. Cycloalkyl group of number 3 to 50, cyano group, halogen atom, group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), group represented by -O- (R 904 ), -S A group represented by- (R 905 ), a group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring. It is a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
(Ii) R 111 to R 115 are hydrogen atoms, and at least one of R 11 to R 18 is independently substituted phenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or substituted or unsubstituted. It is a terphenyl group. )
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000031
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000031
(前記一般式(1b)において、R121~R127は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 ただし、前記一般式(1b)は、下記条件(iii)又は(iv)を満たす。
(iii)R121~R127のうち少なくとも一つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、-O-(R904)で表される基、-S-(R905)で表される基、-N(R906)(R907)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
(iv)R121~R127は水素原子であり、R11~R18のうち少なくとも一つは、それぞれ独立して、置換のフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基である。)
(In the general formula (1b), R 121 to R 127 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
Halogen atom,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
However, the general formula (1b) satisfies the following condition (iii) or (iv).
(Iii) At least one of R 121 to R 127 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring formation. Cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, cyano group, halogen atom, group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), group represented by -O- (R 904 ),- A group represented by S- (R 905 ), a group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group. It is a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms.
(Iv) R 121 to R 127 are hydrogen atoms, and at least one of R 11 to R 18 is independently substituted phenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or substituted or unsubstituted. It is a terphenyl group. )
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000032
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000032
(前記一般式(1c)において、
 mが0のとき、R131~R137は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 mが1又は2のとき、R131~R137の少なくとも1つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、-O-(R904)で表される基、-S-(R905)で表される基、-N(R906)(R907)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。)
(In the general formula (1c),
When m is 0, R 131 to R 137 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
Halogen atom,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
When m is 1 or 2, at least one of R 131 to R 137 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted. Substituent ring formation Cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, cyano group, halogen atom, group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), represented by -O- (R 904 ). Group, a group represented by -S- (R 905 ), a group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted group. Alternatively, it is an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms. )
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000033
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000033
(前記一般式(1d)において、
 L12は、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
 HArは、置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。)
(前記一般式(1)、(1a)~(1c)におけるR901、R902、R903、R904、R905、R906及びR907は、それぞれ独立に、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基であり、
 R901が複数ある場合、複数のR901は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R902が複数ある場合、複数のR902は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R903が複数ある場合、複数のR903は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R904が複数ある場合、複数のR904は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R905が複数ある場合、複数のR905は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R906が複数ある場合、複数のR906は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R907が複数ある場合、複数のR907は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 前記一般式(1a)~(1d)における*は、アントラセン環との結合位置を示す。)
(In the general formula (1d),
L 12 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
HAR is a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms. )
(R 901 , R 902 , R 903 , R 904 , R 905 , R 906 and R 907 in the general formulas (1), (1a) to (1c) are independent of each other.
Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms,
A substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms.
If R 901 is plural, R 901 may be identical to each other or different,
If R 902 is plural, R 902 may be identical to each other or different,
If R 903 is plural, R 903 may be identical to each other or different,
If R 904 is plural, R 904 may be identical to each other or different,
If R 905 is plural, R 905 may be identical to each other or different,
When there are multiple R- 906s , the plurality of R- 906s are the same as or different from each other.
If R 907 is plural, R 907 may be identical to each other or different,
* In the general formulas (1a) to (1d) indicate the bonding position with the anthracene ring. )
 本発明の一態様によれば、前述の本発明の一態様に係る化合物を含む有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子が提供される。 According to one aspect of the present invention, an organic electroluminescence device containing the compound according to the above-mentioned one aspect of the present invention is provided.
 本発明の一態様によれば、前述の本発明の一態様に係る有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子を搭載した電子機器が提供される。 According to one aspect of the present invention, an electronic device equipped with the organic electroluminescence element according to the above-mentioned one aspect of the present invention is provided.
 本発明の一態様によれば、有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子の駆動電圧を低下させることのできる化合物を提供すること、駆動電圧が低下した有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子を提供すること、及び当該有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子を搭載した電子機器を提供することができる。 According to one aspect of the present invention, providing a compound capable of lowering the drive voltage of the organic electroluminescence device, providing an organic electroluminescence device having a lowered drive voltage, and mounting the organic electroluminescence device. Electronic devices can be provided.
本発明の一実施形態に係る有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子の一例の概略構成を示す図である。It is a figure which shows the schematic structure of an example of the organic electroluminescence device which concerns on one Embodiment of this invention.
[定義]
 本明細書において、水素原子とは、中性子数が異なる同位体、即ち、軽水素(protium)、重水素(deuterium)、及び三重水素(tritium)を包含する。
[Definition]
In the present specification, a hydrogen atom includes isotopes having different numbers of neutrons, that is, hydrogen (protium), deuterium (deuterium), and tritium (tritium).
 本明細書において、化学構造式中、「R」等の記号や重水素原子を表す「D」が明示されていない結合可能位置には、水素原子、即ち、軽水素原子、重水素原子、又は三重水素原子が結合しているものとする。 In the present specification, a hydrogen atom, that is, a light hydrogen atom, a deuterium atom, or a deuterium atom is located at a bondable position in which a symbol such as "R" or a "D" representing a deuterium atom is not specified in the chemical structural formula. It is assumed that the deuterium atom is bonded.
 本明細書において、環形成炭素数とは、原子が環状に結合した構造の化合物(例えば、単環化合物、縮合環化合物、架橋化合物、炭素環化合物、及び複素環化合物)の当該環自体を構成する原子のうちの炭素原子の数を表す。当該環が置換基によって置換される場合、置換基に含まれる炭素は環形成炭素数には含まない。以下で記される「環形成炭素数」については、別途記載のない限り同様とする。例えば、ベンゼン環は環形成炭素数が6であり、ナフタレン環は環形成炭素数が10であり、ピリジン環は環形成炭素数5であり、フラン環は環形成炭素数4である。また、例えば、9,9-ジフェニルフルオレニル基の環形成炭素数は13であり、9,9’-スピロビフルオレニル基の環形成炭素数は25である。
 また、ベンゼン環に置換基として、例えば、アルキル基が置換している場合、当該アルキル基の炭素数は、ベンゼン環の環形成炭素数に含めない。そのため、アルキル基が置換しているベンゼン環の環形成炭素数は、6である。また、ナフタレン環に置換基として、例えば、アルキル基が置換している場合、当該アルキル基の炭素数は、ナフタレン環の環形成炭素数に含めない。そのため、アルキル基が置換しているナフタレン環の環形成炭素数は、10である。
In the present specification, the ring-forming carbon number constitutes the ring itself of a compound having a structure in which atoms are cyclically bonded (for example, a monocyclic compound, a fused ring compound, a crosslinked compound, a carbocyclic compound, and a heterocyclic compound). Represents the number of carbon atoms among the atoms to be used. When the ring is substituted with a substituent, the carbon contained in the substituent is not included in the ring-forming carbon number. The "ring-forming carbon number" described below shall be the same unless otherwise specified. For example, the benzene ring has 6 ring-forming carbon atoms, the naphthalene ring has 10 ring-forming carbon atoms, the pyridine ring has 5 ring-forming carbon atoms, and the furan ring has 4 ring-forming carbon atoms. Further, for example, the 9,9-diphenylfluorenyl group has 13 ring-forming carbon atoms, and the 9,9'-spirobifluorenyl group has 25 ring-forming carbon atoms.
Further, when the benzene ring is substituted with an alkyl group as a substituent, for example, the carbon number of the alkyl group is not included in the ring-forming carbon number of the benzene ring. Therefore, the ring-forming carbon number of the benzene ring substituted with the alkyl group is 6. Further, when the naphthalene ring is substituted with an alkyl group as a substituent, for example, the carbon number of the alkyl group is not included in the ring-forming carbon number of the naphthalene ring. Therefore, the ring-forming carbon number of the naphthalene ring substituted with the alkyl group is 10.
 本明細書において、環形成原子数とは、原子が環状に結合した構造(例えば、単環、縮合環、及び環集合)の化合物(例えば、単環化合物、縮合環化合物、架橋化合物、炭素環化合物、及び複素環化合物)の当該環自体を構成する原子の数を表す。環を構成しない原子(例えば、環を構成する原子の結合を終端する水素原子)や、当該環が置換基によって置換される場合の置換基に含まれる原子は環形成原子数には含まない。以下で記される「環形成原子数」については、別途記載のない限り同様とする。例えば、ピリジン環の環形成原子数は6であり、キナゾリン環の環形成原子数は10であり、フラン環の環形成原子数は5である。例えば、ピリジン環に結合している水素原子、又は置換基を構成する原子の数は、ピリジン環形成原子数の数に含めない。そのため、水素原子、又は置換基が結合しているピリジン環の環形成原子数は、6である。また、例えば、キナゾリン環の炭素原子に結合している水素原子、又は置換基を構成する原子については、キナゾリン環の環形成原子数の数に含めない。そのため、水素原子、又は置換基が結合しているキナゾリン環の環形成原子数は10である。 In the present specification, the number of ring-forming atoms refers to a compound (for example, a monocyclic compound, a fused ring compound, a crosslinked compound, a carbocycle) having a structure in which atoms are cyclically bonded (for example, a monocycle, a fused ring, and a ring assembly). Represents the number of atoms constituting the ring itself of a compound and a heterocyclic compound). Atoms that do not form a ring (for example, a hydrogen atom that terminates the bond of atoms that form a ring) and atoms that are included in the substituent when the ring is substituted by a substituent are not included in the number of ring-forming atoms. The "number of ring-forming atoms" described below shall be the same unless otherwise specified. For example, the pyridine ring has 6 ring-forming atoms, the quinazoline ring has 10 ring-forming atoms, and the furan ring has 5 ring-forming atoms. For example, the number of hydrogen atoms bonded to the pyridine ring or the number of atoms constituting the substituent is not included in the number of pyridine ring-forming atoms. Therefore, the number of ring-forming atoms of the pyridine ring to which the hydrogen atom or the substituent is bonded is 6. Further, for example, a hydrogen atom bonded to a carbon atom of a quinazoline ring or an atom constituting a substituent is not included in the number of ring-forming atoms of the quinazoline ring. Therefore, the number of ring-forming atoms of the quinazoline ring to which the hydrogen atom or the substituent is bonded is 10.
 本明細書において、「置換もしくは無置換の炭素数XX~YYのZZ基」という表現における「炭素数XX~YY」は、ZZ基が無置換である場合の炭素数を表し、置換されている場合の置換基の炭素数を含めない。ここで、「YY」は、「XX」よりも大きく、「XX」は、1以上の整数を意味し、「YY」は、2以上の整数を意味する。 In the present specification, the "carbon number XX to YY" in the expression "ZZ group having a substituted or unsubstituted carbon number XX to YY" represents the carbon number when the ZZ group is unsubstituted and is substituted. Does not include the carbon number of the substituent in the case. Here, "YY" is larger than "XX", "XX" means an integer of 1 or more, and "YY" means an integer of 2 or more.
 本明細書において、「置換もしくは無置換の原子数XX~YYのZZ基」という表現における「原子数XX~YY」は、ZZ基が無置換である場合の原子数を表し、置換されている場合の置換基の原子数を含めない。ここで、「YY」は、「XX」よりも大きく、「XX」は、1以上の整数を意味し、「YY」は、2以上の整数を意味する。 In the present specification, the "atomic number XX to YY" in the expression "ZZ group of atomic number XX to YY substituted or unsubstituted" represents the number of atoms when the ZZ group is unsubstituted and is substituted. Does not include the number of atoms of the substituent in the case. Here, "YY" is larger than "XX", "XX" means an integer of 1 or more, and "YY" means an integer of 2 or more.
 本明細書において、無置換のZZ基とは「置換もしくは無置換のZZ基」が「無置換のZZ基」である場合を表し、置換のZZ基とは「置換もしくは無置換のZZ基」が「置換のZZ基」である場合を表す。
 本明細書において、「置換もしくは無置換のZZ基」という場合における「無置換」とは、ZZ基における水素原子が置換基と置き換わっていないことを意味する。「無置換のZZ基」における水素原子は、軽水素原子、重水素原子、又は三重水素原子である。
 また、本明細書において、「置換もしくは無置換のZZ基」という場合における「置換」とは、ZZ基における1つ以上の水素原子が、置換基と置き換わっていることを意味する。「AA基で置換されたBB基」という場合における「置換」も同様に、BB基における1つ以上の水素原子が、AA基と置き換わっていることを意味する。
In the present specification, the unsubstituted ZZ group represents the case where the "substituted or unsubstituted ZZ group" is the "unsubstituted ZZ group", and the substituted ZZ group is the "substituted or unsubstituted ZZ group". Represents the case where is a "substitution ZZ group".
As used herein, the term "unsubstituted" in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted ZZ group" means that the hydrogen atom in the ZZ group is not replaced with the substituent. The hydrogen atom in the "unsubstituted ZZ group" is a light hydrogen atom, a deuterium atom, or a tritium atom.
Further, in the present specification, "substitution" in the case of "substituent or unsubstituted ZZ group" means that one or more hydrogen atoms in the ZZ group are replaced with the substituent. Similarly, "substitution" in the case of "BB group substituted with AA group" means that one or more hydrogen atoms in the BB group are replaced with AA group.
「本明細書に記載の置換基」
 以下、本明細書に記載の置換基について説明する。
"Substituents described herein"
Hereinafter, the substituents described in the present specification will be described.
 本明細書に記載の「無置換のアリール基」の環形成炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、6~50であり、好ましくは6~30、より好ましくは6~18である。
 本明細書に記載の「無置換の複素環基」の環形成原子数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、5~50であり、好ましくは5~30、より好ましくは5~18である。
 本明細書に記載の「無置換のアルキル基」の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、1~50であり、好ましくは1~20、より好ましくは1~6である。
 本明細書に記載の「無置換のアルケニル基」の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、2~50であり、好ましくは2~20、より好ましくは2~6である。
 本明細書に記載の「無置換のアルキニル基」の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、2~50であり、好ましくは2~20、より好ましくは2~6である。
 本明細書に記載の「無置換のシクロアルキル基」の環形成炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、3~50であり、好ましくは3~20、より好ましくは3~6である。
 本明細書に記載の「無置換のアリーレン基」の環形成炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、6~50であり、好ましくは6~30、より好ましくは6~18である。
 本明細書に記載の「無置換の2価の複素環基」の環形成原子数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、5~50であり、好ましくは5~30、より好ましくは5~18である。
 本明細書に記載の「無置換のアルキレン基」の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、1~50であり、好ましくは1~20、より好ましくは1~6である。
The ring-forming carbon number of the "unsubstituted aryl group" described herein is 6 to 50, preferably 6 to 30, and more preferably 6 to 18, unless otherwise stated herein. ..
Unless otherwise stated herein, the number of ring-forming atoms of the "unsubstituted heterocyclic group" described herein is 5 to 50, preferably 5 to 30, more preferably 5 to 18. is there.
The carbon number of the "unsubstituted alkyl group" described herein is 1 to 50, preferably 1 to 20, and more preferably 1 to 6, unless otherwise stated herein.
The carbon number of the "unsubstituted alkenyl group" described herein is 2 to 50, preferably 2 to 20, and more preferably 2 to 6, unless otherwise stated herein.
The carbon number of the "unsubstituted alkynyl group" described herein is 2 to 50, preferably 2 to 20, and more preferably 2 to 6, unless otherwise stated herein.
The ring-forming carbon number of the "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" described herein is 3 to 50, preferably 3 to 20, and more preferably 3 to 6, unless otherwise stated herein. is there.
The ring-forming carbon number of the "unsubstituted arylene group" described herein is 6 to 50, preferably 6 to 30, and more preferably 6 to 18, unless otherwise stated herein. ..
The number of ring-forming atoms of the "unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group" described in the present specification is 5 to 50, preferably 5 to 30, and more preferably 5 unless otherwise described in the present specification. ~ 18.
The carbon number of the "unsubstituted alkylene group" described herein is 1 to 50, preferably 1 to 20, and more preferably 1 to 6, unless otherwise stated herein.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」の具体例(具体例群G1)としては、以下の無置換のアリール基(具体例群G1A)及び置換のアリール基(具体例群G1B)等が挙げられる。(ここで、無置換のアリール基とは「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」が「無置換のアリール基」である場合を指し、置換のアリール基とは「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」が「置換のアリール基」である場合を指す。)本明細書において、単に「アリール基」という場合は、「無置換のアリール基」と「置換のアリール基」の両方を含む。
 「置換のアリール基」は、「無置換のアリール基」の1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基を意味する。「置換のアリール基」としては、例えば、下記具体例群G1Aの「無置換のアリール基」の1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基、及び下記具体例群G1Bの置換のアリール基の例等が挙げられる。尚、ここに列挙した「無置換のアリール基」の例、及び「置換のアリール基」の例は、一例に過ぎず、本明細書に記載の「置換のアリール基」には、下記具体例群G1Bの「置換のアリール基」におけるアリール基自体の炭素原子に結合する水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基、及び下記具体例群G1Bの「置換のアリール基」における置換基の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基も含まれる。
-"Substituted or unsubstituted aryl group"
Specific examples (specific example group G1) of the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" described in the present specification include the following unsubstituted aryl group (specific example group G1A) and a substituted aryl group (specific example group G1B). ) Etc. can be mentioned. (Here, the unsubstituted aryl group refers to the case where the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" is the "unsubstituted aryl group", and the substituted aryl group is the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group". Refers to the case of "substituted aryl group".) In the present specification, the term "aryl group" includes both "unsubstituted aryl group" and "substituted aryl group".
The "substituted aryl group" means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the "unsubstituted aryl group" are replaced with a substituent. Examples of the "substituted aryl group" include a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the "unsubstituted aryl group" of the following specific example group G1A are replaced with a substituent, and a substituted aryl group of the following specific example group G1B. And the like. The examples of the "unsubstituted aryl group" and the "substituted aryl group" listed here are merely examples, and the "substituted aryl group" described in the present specification includes the following specific examples. The group in which the hydrogen atom bonded to the carbon atom of the aryl group itself in the "substituted aryl group" of group G1B is further replaced with the substituent, and the hydrogen atom of the substituent in the "substituted aryl group" of the following specific example group G1B Further, a group that has replaced the substituent is also included.
 ・無置換のアリール基(具体例群G1A):
フェニル基、
p-ビフェニル基、
m-ビフェニル基、
o-ビフェニル基、
p-ターフェニル-4-イル基、
p-ターフェニル-3-イル基、
p-ターフェニル-2-イル基、
m-ターフェニル-4-イル基、
m-ターフェニル-3-イル基、
m-ターフェニル-2-イル基、
o-ターフェニル-4-イル基、
o-ターフェニル-3-イル基、
o-ターフェニル-2-イル基、
1-ナフチル基、
2-ナフチル基、
アントリル基、
ベンゾアントリル基、
フェナントリル基、
ベンゾフェナントリル基、
フェナレニル基、
ピレニル基、
クリセニル基、
ベンゾクリセニル基、
トリフェニレニル基、
ベンゾトリフェニレニル基、
テトラセニル基、
ペンタセニル基、
フルオレニル基、
9,9’-スピロビフルオレニル基、
ベンゾフルオレニル基、
ジベンゾフルオレニル基、
フルオランテニル基、
ベンゾフルオランテニル基、
ペリレニル基、及び
下記一般式(TEMP-1)~(TEMP-15)で表される環構造から1つの水素原子を除くことにより誘導される1価のアリール基。
• Unsubstituted aryl group (Specific example group G1A):
Phenyl group,
p-biphenyl group,
m-biphenyl group,
o-biphenyl group,
p-terphenyl-4-yl group,
p-terphenyl-3-yl group,
p-terphenyl-2-yl group,
m-terphenyl-4-yl group,
m-terphenyl-3-yl group,
m-terphenyl-2-yl group,
o-terphenyl-4-yl group,
o-terphenyl-3-yl group,
o-terphenyl-2-yl group,
1-naphthyl group,
2-naphthyl group,
Anthril group,
Benzodiazepine tolyl group,
Phenantril group,
Benzophenanthryl group,
Fenarenyl group,
Pyrenyl group,
Chrysenyl group,
Benzocrisenyl group,
Triphenylenyl group,
Benzodiazepineyl group,
Tetrasenyl group,
Pentacenyl group,
Fluorenyl group,
9,9'-spirobifluorenyl group,
Benzofluorenyl group,
Dibenzofluorenyl group,
Fluorantenyl group,
Benzodiazepineyl group,
A perylenyl group and a monovalent aryl group derived by removing one hydrogen atom from the ring structure represented by the following general formulas (TEMP-1) to (TEMP-15).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000034
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000034
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000035
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000035
 ・置換のアリール基(具体例群G1B):
o-トリル基、
m-トリル基、
p-トリル基、
パラ-キシリル基、
メタ-キシリル基、
オルト-キシリル基、
パラ-イソプロピルフェニル基、
メタ-イソプロピルフェニル基、
オルト-イソプロピルフェニル基、
パラ-t-ブチルフェニル基、
メタ-t-ブチルフェニル基、
オルト-t-ブチルフェニル基、
3,4,5-トリメチルフェニル基、
9,9-ジメチルフルオレニル基、
9,9-ジフェニルフルオレニル基、
9,9-ビス(4-メチルフェニル)フルオレニル基、
9,9-ビス(4-イソプロピルフェニル)フルオレニル基、
9,9-ビス(4-t-ブチルフェニル)フルオレニル基、
シアノフェニル基、
トリフェニルシリルフェニル基、
トリメチルシリルフェニル基、
フェニルナフチル基、
ナフチルフェニル基、及び
前記一般式(TEMP-1)~(TEMP-15)で表される環構造から誘導される1価の基の1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基。
-Substituted aryl group (Specific example group G1B):
o-tolyl group,
m-tolyl group,
p-tolyl group,
Parakisilyl group,
Meta-kisilyl group,
Ortho-kisilyl group,
Para-isopropylphenyl group,
Meta-isopropylphenyl group,
Ortho-isopropylphenyl group,
Para-t-butylphenyl group,
Meta-t-butylphenyl group,
Ortho-t-butylphenyl group,
3,4,5-trimethylphenyl group,
9,9-Dimethylfluorenyl group,
9,9-diphenylfluorenyl group,
9,9-bis (4-methylphenyl) fluorenyl group,
9,9-bis (4-isopropylphenyl) fluorenyl group,
9,9-bis (4-t-butylphenyl) fluorenyl group,
Cyanophenyl group,
Triphenylsilylphenyl group,
Trimethylsilylphenyl group,
Phenylnaphthyl group,
A naphthylphenyl group and a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of a monovalent group derived from the ring structure represented by the general formulas (TEMP-1) to (TEMP-15) are replaced with a substituent.
・「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」
 本明細書に記載の「複素環基」は、環形成原子にヘテロ原子を少なくとも1つ含む環状の基である。ヘテロ原子の具体例としては、窒素原子、酸素原子、硫黄原子、ケイ素原子、リン原子、及びホウ素原子が挙げられる。
 本明細書に記載の「複素環基」は、単環の基であるか、又は縮合環の基である。
 本明細書に記載の「複素環基」は、芳香族複素環基であるか、又は非芳香族複素環基である。
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」の具体例(具体例群G2)としては、以下の無置換の複素環基(具体例群G2A)、及び置換の複素環基(具体例群G2B)等が挙げられる。(ここで、無置換の複素環基とは「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」が「無置換の複素環基」である場合を指し、置換の複素環基とは「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」が「置換の複素環基」である場合を指す。)本明細書において、単に「複素環基」という場合は、「無置換の複素環基」と「置換の複素環基」の両方を含む。
 「置換の複素環基」は、「無置換の複素環基」の1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基を意味する。「置換の複素環基」の具体例は、下記具体例群G2Aの「無置換の複素環基」の水素原子が置き換わった基、及び下記具体例群G2Bの置換の複素環基の例等が挙げられる。尚、ここに列挙した「無置換の複素環基」の例や「置換の複素環基」の例は、一例に過ぎず、本明細書に記載の「置換の複素環基」には、具体例群G2Bの「置換の複素環基」における複素環基自体の環形成原子に結合する水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基、及び具体例群G2Bの「置換の複素環基」における置換基の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基も含まれる。
-"Substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group"
The "heterocyclic group" described herein is a cyclic group containing at least one heteroatom in the ring-forming atom. Specific examples of the hetero atom include a nitrogen atom, an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom, a silicon atom, a phosphorus atom, and a boron atom.
The "heterocyclic group" described herein is a monocyclic group or a condensed ring group.
The "heterocyclic group" described herein is an aromatic heterocyclic group or a non-aromatic heterocyclic group.
Specific examples (specific example group G2) of the "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group" described in the present specification include the following unsubstituted heterocyclic group (specific example group G2A) and a substituted heterocyclic group (specific example group G2). Specific example group G2B) and the like can be mentioned. (Here, the unsubstituted heterocyclic group refers to the case where the "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group" is the "unsubstituted heterocyclic group", and the substituted heterocyclic group is "substituted or unsubstituted". Refers to the case where the "heterocyclic group" is a "substituted heterocyclic group".) In the present specification, the term "heterocyclic group" is simply referred to as "unsubstituted heterocyclic group" and "substituted heterocyclic group". Including both.
The "substituted heterocyclic group" means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the "unsubstituted heterocyclic group" are replaced with a substituent. Specific examples of the "substituted heterocyclic group" include a group in which the hydrogen atom of the "unsubstituted heterocyclic group" of the following specific example group G2A is replaced, an example of the substituted heterocyclic group of the following specific example group G2B, and the like. Can be mentioned. The examples of "unsubstituted heterocyclic group" and "substituent heterocyclic group" listed here are merely examples, and the "substituent heterocyclic group" described in the present specification is specifically referred to as "substituent heterocyclic group". A group in which a hydrogen atom bonded to a ring-forming atom of the heterocyclic group itself in the "substituent heterocyclic group" of the example group G2B is further replaced with a substituent, and a substituent in the "substituent heterocyclic group" of the specific example group G2B. Also included are groups in which the hydrogen atom of the above is replaced with a substituent.
 具体例群G2Aは、例えば、以下の窒素原子を含む無置換の複素環基(具体例群G2A1)、酸素原子を含む無置換の複素環基(具体例群G2A2)、硫黄原子を含む無置換の複素環基(具体例群G2A3)、及び下記一般式(TEMP-16)~(TEMP-33)で表される環構造から1つの水素原子を除くことにより誘導される1価の複素環基(具体例群G2A4)を含む。 The specific example group G2A includes, for example, an unsubstituted heterocyclic group containing the following nitrogen atom (specific example group G2A1), an unsubstituted heterocyclic group containing an oxygen atom (specific example group G2A2), and an unsubstituted heterocyclic group containing a sulfur atom. (Specific example group G2A3) and a monovalent heterocyclic group derived by removing one hydrogen atom from the ring structures represented by the following general formulas (TEMP-16) to (TEMP-33). (Specific example group G2A4) is included.
 具体例群G2Bは、例えば、以下の窒素原子を含む置換の複素環基(具体例群G2B1)、酸素原子を含む置換の複素環基(具体例群G2B2)、硫黄原子を含む置換の複素環基(具体例群G2B3)、及び下記一般式(TEMP-16)~(TEMP-33)で表される環構造から誘導される1価の複素環基の1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基(具体例群G2B4)を含む。 The specific example group G2B is, for example, a substituted heterocyclic group containing the following nitrogen atom (specific example group G2B1), a substituted heterocyclic group containing an oxygen atom (specific example group G2B2), and a substituted heterocycle containing a sulfur atom. One or more hydrogen atoms of the group (specific example group G2B3) and the monovalent heterocyclic group derived from the ring structure represented by the following general formulas (TEMP-16) to (TEMP-33) are the substituents. Includes replaced groups (specific example group G2B4).
 ・窒素原子を含む無置換の複素環基(具体例群G2A1):
ピロリル基、
イミダゾリル基、
ピラゾリル基、
トリアゾリル基、
テトラゾリル基、
オキサゾリル基、
イソオキサゾリル基、
オキサジアゾリル基、
チアゾリル基、
イソチアゾリル基、
チアジアゾリル基、
ピリジル基、
ピリダジニル基、
ピリミジニル基、
ピラジニル基、
トリアジニル基、
インドリル基、
イソインドリル基、
インドリジニル基、
キノリジニル基、
キノリル基、
イソキノリル基、
シンノリル基、
フタラジニル基、
キナゾリニル基、
キノキサリニル基、
ベンゾイミダゾリル基、
インダゾリル基、
フェナントロリニル基、
フェナントリジニル基、
アクリジニル基、
フェナジニル基、
カルバゾリル基、
ベンゾカルバゾリル基、
モルホリノ基、
フェノキサジニル基、
フェノチアジニル基、
アザカルバゾリル基、及び
ジアザカルバゾリル基。
-Unsubstituted heterocyclic group containing a nitrogen atom (specific example group G2A1):
Pyrrolyl group,
Imidazolyl group,
Pyrazolyl group,
Triazolyl group,
Tetrazoleyl group,
Oxazolyl group,
Isooxazolyl group,
Oxaziazolyl group,
Thiazolyl group,
Isothiazolyl group,
Thiasia Zoryl group,
Pyridyl group,
Pyridadinyl group,
Pyrimidinyl group,
Pyrazinel group,
Triazinyl group,
Indrill group,
Isoin drill group,
Indridinyl group,
Kinolidinyl group,
Quinoline group,
Isoquinolyl group,
Synnolyl group,
Phthaladinyl group,
Kinazolinyl group,
Kinoxalinyl group,
Benzoimidazolyl group,
Indazolyl group,
Phenantrolinyl group,
Phenantridinyl group,
Acridinyl group,
Phenazinyl group,
Carbazoleyl group,
Benzodiazepine group,
Morpholine group,
Phenoxadinyl group,
Phenothiadinyl group,
Azacarbazolyl group and diazacarbazolyl group.
 ・酸素原子を含む無置換の複素環基(具体例群G2A2):
フリル基、
オキサゾリル基、
イソオキサゾリル基、
オキサジアゾリル基、
キサンテニル基、
ベンゾフラニル基、
イソベンゾフラニル基、
ジベンゾフラニル基、
ナフトベンゾフラニル基、
ベンゾオキサゾリル基、
ベンゾイソキサゾリル基、
フェノキサジニル基、
モルホリノ基、
ジナフトフラニル基、
アザジベンゾフラニル基、
ジアザジベンゾフラニル基、
アザナフトベンゾフラニル基、及び
ジアザナフトベンゾフラニル基。
-Unsubstituted heterocyclic group containing an oxygen atom (specific example group G2A2):
Frill group,
Oxazolyl group,
Isooxazolyl group,
Oxaziazolyl group,
Xanthenyl group,
Benzofuranyl group,
Isobenzofuranyl group,
Dibenzofuranyl group,
Naftbenzofuranyl group,
Benzoxazolyl group,
Benzoisoxazolyl group,
Phenoxadinyl group,
Morpholine group,
Ginaftfuranyl group,
Azadibenzofuranyl group,
Diazadibenzofuranyl group,
Azanaftbenzofuranyl group and diazanaphthobenzofuranyl group.
 ・硫黄原子を含む無置換の複素環基(具体例群G2A3):
チエニル基、
チアゾリル基、
イソチアゾリル基、
チアジアゾリル基、
ベンゾチオフェニル基(ベンゾチエニル基)、
イソベンゾチオフェニル基(イソベンゾチエニル基)、
ジベンゾチオフェニル基(ジベンゾチエニル基)、
ナフトベンゾチオフェニル基(ナフトベンゾチエニル基)、
ベンゾチアゾリル基、
ベンゾイソチアゾリル基、
フェノチアジニル基、
ジナフトチオフェニル基(ジナフトチエニル基)、
アザジベンゾチオフェニル基(アザジベンゾチエニル基)、
ジアザジベンゾチオフェニル基(ジアザジベンゾチエニル基)、
アザナフトベンゾチオフェニル基(アザナフトベンゾチエニル基)、及び
ジアザナフトベンゾチオフェニル基(ジアザナフトベンゾチエニル基)。
-Unsubstituted heterocyclic group containing a sulfur atom (specific example group G2A3):
Thienyl group,
Thiazolyl group,
Isothiazolyl group,
Thiasia Zoryl group,
Benzothiophenyl group (benzothienyl group),
Isobenzothiophenyl group (isobenzothienyl group),
Dibenzothiophenyl group (dibenzothienyl group),
Naftbenzothiophenyl group (naphthobenzothienyl group),
Benzothiazolyl group,
Benzoisothiazolyl group,
Phenothiadinyl group,
Dinaftthiophenyl group (dinaftthienyl group),
Azadibenzothiophenyl group (azadibenzothienyl group),
Diazadibenzothiophenyl group (diazadibenzothienyl group),
Azanaftbenzothiophenyl group (azanaftbenzothienyl group) and diazanaphthobenzothiophenyl group (diazanaftbenzothienyl group).
 ・下記一般式(TEMP-16)~(TEMP-33)で表される環構造から1つの水素原子を除くことにより誘導される1価の複素環基(具体例群G2A4): A monovalent heterocyclic group derived by removing one hydrogen atom from the ring structure represented by the following general formulas (TEMP-16) to (TEMP-33) (specific example group G2A4):
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000036
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000036
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000037
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000037
 前記一般式(TEMP-16)~(TEMP-33)において、X及びYは、それぞれ独立に、酸素原子、硫黄原子、NH、又はCHである。ただし、X及びYのうち少なくとも1つは、酸素原子、硫黄原子、又はNHである。
 前記一般式(TEMP-16)~(TEMP-33)において、X及びYの少なくともいずれかがNH、又はCHである場合、前記一般式(TEMP-16)~(TEMP-33)で表される環構造から誘導される1価の複素環基には、これらNH、又はCHから1つの水素原子を除いて得られる1価の基が含まれる。
In Formula (TEMP-16) ~ (TEMP -33), the X A and Y A, each independently, an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom, NH, or is CH 2. Provided that at least one of X A and Y A represents an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom, or is NH.
In Formula (TEMP-16) ~ (TEMP -33), at least one is NH of X A and Y A, or a CH 2, in the general formula (TEMP-16) ~ (TEMP -33) The monovalent heterocyclic group derived from the ring structure represented includes a monovalent group obtained by removing one hydrogen atom from these NH or CH 2 .
 ・窒素原子を含む置換の複素環基(具体例群G2B1):
(9-フェニル)カルバゾリル基、
(9-ビフェニリル)カルバゾリル基、
(9-フェニル)フェニルカルバゾリル基、
(9-ナフチル)カルバゾリル基、
ジフェニルカルバゾール-9-イル基、
フェニルカルバゾール-9-イル基、
メチルベンゾイミダゾリル基、
エチルベンゾイミダゾリル基、
フェニルトリアジニル基、
ビフェニリルトリアジニル基、
ジフェニルトリアジニル基、
フェニルキナゾリニル基、及び
ビフェニリルキナゾリニル基。
-Substituted heterocyclic group containing a nitrogen atom (specific example group G2B1):
(9-Phenyl) carbazolyl group,
(9-biphenylyl) carbazolyl group,
(9-Phenyl) Phenylcarbazolyl group,
(9-naphthyl) carbazolyl group,
Diphenylcarbazole-9-yl group,
Phenylcarbazole-9-yl group,
Methylbenzoimidazolyl group,
Ethylbenzoimidazolyl group,
Phenyltriazinyl group,
Biphenylyl triazinyl group,
Diphenyltriazinyl group,
Phenylquinazolinyl group and biphenylylquinazolinyl group.
 ・酸素原子を含む置換の複素環基(具体例群G2B2):
フェニルジベンゾフラニル基、
メチルジベンゾフラニル基、
t-ブチルジベンゾフラニル基、及び
スピロ[9H-キサンテン-9,9’-[9H]フルオレン]の1価の残基。
-Substituted heterocyclic group containing an oxygen atom (specific example group G2B2):
Phenyldibenzofuranyl group,
Methyl dibenzofuranyl group,
A monovalent residue of the t-butyldibenzofuranyl group and spiro [9H-xanthene-9,9'-[9H] fluorene].
 ・硫黄原子を含む置換の複素環基(具体例群G2B3):
フェニルジベンゾチオフェニル基、
メチルジベンゾチオフェニル基、
t-ブチルジベンゾチオフェニル基、及び
スピロ[9H-チオキサンテン-9,9’-[9H]フルオレン]の1価の残基。
-Substituted heterocyclic group containing a sulfur atom (specific example group G2B3):
Phenyl dibenzothiophenyl group,
Methyl dibenzothiophenyl group,
A monovalent residue of the t-butyldibenzothiophenyl group and spiro [9H-thioxanthene-9,9'-[9H] fluorene].
 ・前記一般式(TEMP-16)~(TEMP-33)で表される環構造から誘導される1価の複素環基の1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基(具体例群G2B4): A group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of a monovalent heterocyclic group derived from the ring structure represented by the general formulas (TEMP-16) to (TEMP-33) are replaced with a substituent (Specific Example Group G2B4). ):
 前記「1価の複素環基の1つ以上の水素原子」とは、該1価の複素環基の環形成炭素原子に結合している水素原子、X及びYの少なくともいずれかがNHである場合の窒素原子に結合している水素原子、及びX及びYの一方がCHである場合のメチレン基の水素原子から選ばれる1つ以上の水素原子を意味する。 The term "monovalent one or more hydrogen atoms of the heterocyclic group", said monovalent hydrogen atoms bonded to ring carbon atoms of the heterocyclic group, at least one of X A and Y A is NH the hydrogen atoms attached to the nitrogen atom of the case where, and one of X a and Y a means one or more hydrogen atoms selected from a hydrogen atom of the methylene group in the case is CH 2.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」の具体例(具体例群G3)としては、以下の無置換のアルキル基(具体例群G3A)及び置換のアルキル基(具体例群G3B)が挙げられる。(ここで、無置換のアルキル基とは「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」が「無置換のアルキル基」である場合を指し、置換のアルキル基とは「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」が「置換のアルキル基」である場合を指す。)以下、単に「アルキル基」という場合は、「無置換のアルキル基」と「置換のアルキル基」の両方を含む。
 「置換のアルキル基」は、「無置換のアルキル基」における1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基を意味する。「置換のアルキル基」の具体例としては、下記の「無置換のアルキル基」(具体例群G3A)における1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基、及び置換のアルキル基(具体例群G3B)の例等が挙げられる。本明細書において、「無置換のアルキル基」におけるアルキル基は、鎖状のアルキル基を意味する。そのため、「無置換のアルキル基」は、直鎖である「無置換のアルキル基」、及び分岐状である「無置換のアルキル基」が含まれる。尚、ここに列挙した「無置換のアルキル基」の例や「置換のアルキル基」の例は、一例に過ぎず、本明細書に記載の「置換のアルキル基」には、具体例群G3Bの「置換のアルキル基」におけるアルキル基自体の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基、及び具体例群G3Bの「置換のアルキル基」における置換基の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基も含まれる。
-"Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group"
Specific examples (specific example group G3) of the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" described in the present specification include the following unsubstituted alkyl group (specific example group G3A) and substituted alkyl group (specific example group G3B). ). (Here, the unsubstituted alkyl group refers to the case where the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" is the "unsubstituted alkyl group", and the substituted alkyl group means the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group". Refers to the case of "substituted alkyl group".) Hereinafter, the term "alkyl group" includes both "unsubstituted alkyl group" and "substituted alkyl group".
The "substituted alkyl group" means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the "unsubstituted alkyl group" are replaced with a substituent. Specific examples of the "substituted alkyl group" include a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the following "unsubstituted alkyl group" (specific example group G3A) are replaced with a substituent, and a substituted alkyl group (specific example). Examples of group G3B) can be mentioned. As used herein, the alkyl group in the "unsubstituted alkyl group" means a chain alkyl group. Therefore, the "unsubstituted alkyl group" includes a linear "unsubstituted alkyl group" and a branched "unsubstituted alkyl group". The examples of the "unsubstituted alkyl group" and the "substituted alkyl group" listed here are only examples, and the "substituted alkyl group" described in the present specification includes the specific example group G3B. A group in which the hydrogen atom of the alkyl group itself in the "substituted alkyl group" of the above is further replaced with a substituent, and a group in which the hydrogen atom of the substituent in the "substituted alkyl group" of the specific example group G3B is further replaced with a substituent. included.
 ・無置換のアルキル基(具体例群G3A):
メチル基、
エチル基、
n-プロピル基、
イソプロピル基、
n-ブチル基、
イソブチル基、
s-ブチル基、及び
t-ブチル基。
-Unsubstituted alkyl group (specific example group G3A):
Methyl group,
Ethyl group,
n-propyl group,
Isopropyl group,
n-butyl group,
Isobutyl group,
An s-butyl group and a t-butyl group.
 ・置換のアルキル基(具体例群G3B):
ヘプタフルオロプロピル基(異性体を含む)、
ペンタフルオロエチル基、
2,2,2-トリフルオロエチル基、及び
トリフルオロメチル基。
Substituent alkyl group (specific example group G3B):
Propylfluoropropyl group (including isomers),
Pentafluoroethyl group,
2,2,2-trifluoroethyl group, and trifluoromethyl group.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアルケニル基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルケニル基」の具体例(具体例群G4)としては、以下の無置換のアルケニル基(具体例群G4A)、及び置換のアルケニル基(具体例群G4B)等が挙げられる。(ここで、無置換のアルケニル基とは「置換もしくは無置換のアルケニル基」が「無置換のアルケニル基」である場合を指し、「置換のアルケニル基」とは「置換もしくは無置換のアルケニル基」が「置換のアルケニル基」である場合を指す。)本明細書において、単に「アルケニル基」という場合は、「無置換のアルケニル基」と「置換のアルケニル基」の両方を含む。
 「置換のアルケニル基」は、「無置換のアルケニル基」における1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基を意味する。「置換のアルケニル基」の具体例としては、下記の「無置換のアルケニル基」(具体例群G4A)が置換基を有する基、及び置換のアルケニル基(具体例群G4B)の例等が挙げられる。尚、ここに列挙した「無置換のアルケニル基」の例や「置換のアルケニル基」の例は、一例に過ぎず、本明細書に記載の「置換のアルケニル基」には、具体例群G4Bの「置換のアルケニル基」におけるアルケニル基自体の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基、及び具体例群G4Bの「置換のアルケニル基」における置換基の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基も含まれる。
-"Substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group"
Specific examples (specific example group G4) of the "substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group" described in the present specification include the following unsubstituted alkenyl group (specific example group G4A) and a substituted alkenyl group (specific example group). G4B) and the like can be mentioned. (Here, the unsubstituted alkenyl group refers to the case where the "substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group" is an "unsubstituted alkenyl group", and the "substituted alkenyl group" is a "substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group". Refers to the case where "is a substituted alkenyl group".) In the present specification, the term "alkenyl group" includes both "unsubstituted alkenyl group" and "substituted alkenyl group".
The "substituted alkenyl group" means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the "unsubstituted alkenyl group" are replaced with a substituent. Specific examples of the "substituted alkenyl group" include a group in which the following "unsubstituted alkenyl group" (specific example group G4A) has a substituent, an example of a substituted alkenyl group (specific example group G4B), and the like. Be done. The examples of the "unsubstituted alkenyl group" and the "substituted alkenyl group" listed here are only examples, and the "substituted alkenyl group" described in the present specification includes the specific example group G4B. A group in which the hydrogen atom of the alkenyl group itself in the "substituted alkenyl group" of the above is further replaced with a substituent, and a group in which the hydrogen atom of the substituent in the "substituted alkenyl group" of the specific example group G4B is further replaced with a substituent. included.
 ・無置換のアルケニル基(具体例群G4A):
ビニル基、
アリル基、
1-ブテニル基、
2-ブテニル基、及び
3-ブテニル基。
• Unsubstituted alkenyl group (specific example group G4A):
Vinyl group,
Allyl group,
1-butenyl group,
2-butenyl group and 3-butenyl group.
 ・置換のアルケニル基(具体例群G4B):
1,3-ブタンジエニル基、
1-メチルビニル基、
1-メチルアリル基、
1,1-ジメチルアリル基、
2-メチルアリル基、及び
1,2-ジメチルアリル基。
Substituent alkenyl group (specific example group G4B):
1,3-Butandienyl group,
1-Methyl vinyl group,
1-methylallyl group,
1,1-dimethylallyl group,
2-Methylallyl group and 1,2-dimethylallyl group.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアルキニル基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキニル基」の具体例(具体例群G5)としては、以下の無置換のアルキニル基(具体例群G5A)等が挙げられる。(ここで、無置換のアルキニル基とは、「置換もしくは無置換のアルキニル基」が「無置換のアルキニル基」である場合を指す。)以下、単に「アルキニル基」という場合は、「無置換のアルキニル基」と「置換のアルキニル基」の両方を含む。
 「置換のアルキニル基」は、「無置換のアルキニル基」における1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基を意味する。「置換のアルキニル基」の具体例としては、下記の「無置換のアルキニル基」(具体例群G5A)における1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基等が挙げられる。
-"Substituted or unsubstituted alkynyl group"
Specific examples (specific example group G5) of the "substituted or unsubstituted alkynyl group" described in the present specification include the following unsubstituted alkynyl groups (specific example group G5A) and the like. (Here, the unsubstituted alkynyl group refers to the case where the "substituted or unsubstituted alkynyl group" is the "unsubstituted alkynyl group".) Hereinafter, the term "alkynyl group" is simply referred to as "unsubstituted alkynyl group". Includes both "alkynyl groups" and "substituted alkynyl groups".
The "substituted alkynyl group" means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the "unsubstituted alkynyl group" are replaced with a substituent. Specific examples of the "substituted alkynyl group" include a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms are replaced with a substituent in the following "unsubstituted alkynyl group" (specific example group G5A).
 ・無置換のアルキニル基(具体例群G5A):
エチニル基
• Unsubstituted alkynyl group (specific example group G5A):
Ethynyl group
・「置換もしくは無置換のシクロアルキル基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のシクロアルキル基」の具体例(具体例群G6)としては、以下の無置換のシクロアルキル基(具体例群G6A)、及び置換のシクロアルキル基(具体例群G6B)等が挙げられる。(ここで、無置換のシクロアルキル基とは「置換もしくは無置換のシクロアルキル基」が「無置換のシクロアルキル基」である場合を指し、置換のシクロアルキル基とは「置換もしくは無置換のシクロアルキル基」が「置換のシクロアルキル基」である場合を指す。)本明細書において、単に「シクロアルキル基」という場合は、「無置換のシクロアルキル基」と「置換のシクロアルキル基」の両方を含む。
 「置換のシクロアルキル基」は、「無置換のシクロアルキル基」における1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基を意味する。「置換のシクロアルキル基」の具体例としては、下記の「無置換のシクロアルキル基」(具体例群G6A)における1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基、及び置換のシクロアルキル基(具体例群G6B)の例等が挙げられる。尚、ここに列挙した「無置換のシクロアルキル基」の例や「置換のシクロアルキル基」の例は、一例に過ぎず、本明細書に記載の「置換のシクロアルキル基」には、具体例群G6Bの「置換のシクロアルキル基」におけるシクロアルキル基自体の炭素原子に結合する1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基、及び具体例群G6Bの「置換のシクロアルキル基」における置換基の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基も含まれる。
-"Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group"
Specific examples (specific example group G6) of the "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" described in the present specification include the following unsubstituted cycloalkyl group (specific example group G6A) and a substituted cycloalkyl group (specific example group G6A). Specific example group G6B) and the like can be mentioned. (Here, the unsubstituted cycloalkyl group refers to the case where the "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" is the "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group", and the substituted cycloalkyl group is the "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group". Refers to the case where the "cycloalkyl group" is a "substituted cycloalkyl group".) In the present specification, the term "cycloalkyl group" is simply referred to as "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" and "substituted cycloalkyl group". Including both.
The "substituted cycloalkyl group" means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" are replaced with a substituent. Specific examples of the "substituted cycloalkyl group" include a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms are replaced with a substituent in the following "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" (specific example group G6A), and a substituted cycloalkyl group. Examples of (Specific example group G6B) can be mentioned. The examples of the "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" and the "substituted cycloalkyl group" listed here are merely examples, and the "substituted cycloalkyl group" described in the present specification is specifically referred to as "substituent cycloalkyl group". In the "substituent cycloalkyl group" of Example group G6B, a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms bonded to the carbon atom of the cycloalkyl group itself are replaced with the substituent, and in the "substituent cycloalkyl group" of the specific example group G6B. A group in which the hydrogen atom of the substituent is further replaced with the substituent is also included.
 ・無置換のシクロアルキル基(具体例群G6A):
シクロプロピル基、
シクロブチル基、
シクロペンチル基、
シクロヘキシル基、
1-アダマンチル基、
2-アダマンチル基、
1-ノルボルニル基、及び
2-ノルボルニル基。
• Unsubstituted cycloalkyl group (Specific example group G6A):
Cyclopropyl group,
Cyclobutyl group,
Cyclopentyl group,
Cyclohexyl group,
1-adamantyl group,
2-adamantyl group,
1-norbornyl group and 2-norbornyl group.
 ・置換のシクロアルキル基(具体例群G6B):
4-メチルシクロヘキシル基。
Substituent cycloalkyl group (Specific example group G6B):
4-Methylcyclohexyl group.
・「-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基」
 本明細書に記載の-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基の具体例(具体例群G7)としては、
-Si(G1)(G1)(G1)、
-Si(G1)(G2)(G2)、
-Si(G1)(G1)(G2)、
-Si(G2)(G2)(G2)、
-Si(G3)(G3)(G3)、及び
-Si(G6)(G6)(G6)
が挙げられる。
 ここで、
 G1は、具体例群G1に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」である。
 G2は、具体例群G2に記載の「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」である。
 G3は、具体例群G3に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」である。
 G6は、具体例群G6に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のシクロアルキル基」である。
 -Si(G1)(G1)(G1)における複数のG1は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
 -Si(G1)(G2)(G2)における複数のG2は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
 -Si(G1)(G1)(G2)における複数のG1は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
 -Si(G2)(G2)(G2)における複数のG2は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
 -Si(G3)(G3)(G3)における複数のG3は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
 -Si(G6)(G6)(G6)における複数のG6は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
-"A group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 )"
Specific examples (specific example group G7) of the groups represented by −Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ) described in the present specification include.
-Si (G1) (G1) (G1),
-Si (G1) (G2) (G2),
-Si (G1) (G1) (G2),
-Si (G2) (G2) (G2),
-Si (G3) (G3) (G3), and -Si (G6) (G6) (G6)
Can be mentioned.
here,
G1 is the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" described in the specific example group G1.
G2 is the "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group" described in the specific example group G2.
G3 is the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" described in the specific example group G3.
G6 is the "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" described in the specific example group G6.
-A plurality of G1s in Si (G1) (G1) (G1) are the same as or different from each other.
-A plurality of G2s in Si (G1) (G2) (G2) are the same as or different from each other.
-A plurality of G1s in Si (G1) (G1) (G2) are the same as or different from each other.
-A plurality of G2s in Si (G2) (G2) (G2) are the same as or different from each other.
-A plurality of G3s in Si (G3) (G3) (G3) are the same as or different from each other.
-A plurality of G6s in Si (G6) (G6) (G6) are the same as or different from each other.
・「-O-(R904)で表される基」
 本明細書に記載の-O-(R904)で表される基の具体例(具体例群G8)としては、
-O(G1)、
-O(G2)、
-O(G3)、及び
-O(G6)
が挙げられる。
 ここで、
 G1は、具体例群G1に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」である。
 G2は、具体例群G2に記載の「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」である。
 G3は、具体例群G3に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」である。
 G6は、具体例群G6に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のシクロアルキル基」である。
-"A group represented by -O- (R 904 )"
As a specific example (specific example group G8) of the group represented by —O— (R 904 ) described in the present specification,
-O (G1),
-O (G2),
-O (G3) and -O (G6)
Can be mentioned.
here,
G1 is the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" described in the specific example group G1.
G2 is the "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group" described in the specific example group G2.
G3 is the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" described in the specific example group G3.
G6 is the "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" described in the specific example group G6.
・「-S-(R905)で表される基」
 本明細書に記載の-S-(R905)で表される基の具体例(具体例群G9)としては、
-S(G1)、
-S(G2)、
-S(G3)、及び
-S(G6)
が挙げられる。
 ここで、
 G1は、具体例群G1に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」である。
 G2は、具体例群G2に記載の「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」である。
 G3は、具体例群G3に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」である。
 G6は、具体例群G6に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のシクロアルキル基」である。
-"A group represented by -S- (R 905 )"
As a specific example (specific example group G9) of the group represented by —S— (R 905 ) described in the present specification,
-S (G1),
-S (G2),
-S (G3) and -S (G6)
Can be mentioned.
here,
G1 is the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" described in the specific example group G1.
G2 is the "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group" described in the specific example group G2.
G3 is the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" described in the specific example group G3.
G6 is the "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" described in the specific example group G6.
・「-N(R906)(R907)で表される基」
 本明細書に記載の-N(R906)(R907)で表される基の具体例(具体例群G10)としては、
-N(G1)(G1)、
-N(G2)(G2)、
-N(G1)(G2)、
-N(G3)(G3)、及び
-N(G6)(G6)
が挙げられる。
 ここで、
 G1は、具体例群G1に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」である。
 G2は、具体例群G2に記載の「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」である。
 G3は、具体例群G3に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」である。
 G6は、具体例群G6に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のシクロアルキル基」である。
 -N(G1)(G1)における複数のG1は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
 -N(G2)(G2)における複数のG2は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
 -N(G3)(G3)における複数のG3は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
 -N(G6)(G6)における複数のG6は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
-"A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 )"
As a specific example (specific example group G10) of the group represented by −N (R 906 ) (R 907 ) described in the present specification,
-N (G1) (G1),
-N (G2) (G2),
-N (G1) (G2),
-N (G3) (G3) and -N (G6) (G6)
Can be mentioned.
here,
G1 is the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" described in the specific example group G1.
G2 is the "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group" described in the specific example group G2.
G3 is the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" described in the specific example group G3.
G6 is the "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" described in the specific example group G6.
A plurality of G1s in -N (G1) (G1) are the same as or different from each other.
-A plurality of G2s in N (G2) (G2) are the same as or different from each other.
-A plurality of G3s in N (G3) (G3) are the same as or different from each other.
A plurality of G6s in -N (G6) (G6) are the same as or different from each other.
・「ハロゲン原子」
 本明細書に記載の「ハロゲン原子」の具体例(具体例群G11)としては、フッ素原子、塩素原子、臭素原子、及びヨウ素原子等が挙げられる。
・ "Halogen atom"
Specific examples of the "halogen atom" described in the present specification (specific example group G11) include a fluorine atom, a chlorine atom, a bromine atom, an iodine atom and the like.
・「置換もしくは無置換のフルオロアルキル基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のフルオロアルキル基」は、「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」におけるアルキル基を構成する炭素原子に結合している少なくとも1つの水素原子がフッ素原子と置き換わった基を意味し、「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」におけるアルキル基を構成する炭素原子に結合している全ての水素原子がフッ素原子で置き換わった基(パーフルオロ基)も含む。「無置換のフルオロアルキル基」の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、1~50であり、好ましくは1~30であり、より好ましくは1~18である。「置換のフルオロアルキル基」は、「フルオロアルキル基」の1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基を意味する。尚、本明細書に記載の「置換のフルオロアルキル基」には、「置換のフルオロアルキル基」におけるアルキル鎖の炭素原子に結合する1つ以上の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基、及び「置換のフルオロアルキル基」における置換基の1つ以上の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基も含まれる。「無置換のフルオロアルキル基」の具体例としては、前記「アルキル基」(具体例群G3)における1つ以上の水素原子がフッ素原子と置き換わった基の例等が挙げられる。
-"Substituted or unsubstituted fluoroalkyl group"
In the "substituted or unsubstituted fluoroalkyl group" described herein, at least one hydrogen atom bonded to a carbon atom constituting the alkyl group in the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" is replaced with a fluorine atom. It also includes a group (perfluoro group) in which all hydrogen atoms bonded to carbon atoms constituting the alkyl group in the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" are replaced with fluorine atoms. Unless otherwise specified herein, the "unsubstituted fluoroalkyl group" has 1 to 50 carbon atoms, preferably 1 to 30 carbon atoms, and more preferably 1 to 18 carbon atoms. The "substituted fluoroalkyl group" means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the "fluoroalkyl group" are replaced with a substituent. The "substituted fluoroalkyl group" described in the present specification includes a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms bonded to a carbon atom of the alkyl chain in the "substituent fluoroalkyl group" are further replaced with a substituent. Also included are groups in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the substituent in the "substituted fluoroalkyl group" are further replaced by the substituent. Specific examples of the "unsubstituted fluoroalkyl group" include an example of a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the "alkyl group" (specific example group G3) are replaced with a fluorine atom.
・「置換もしくは無置換のハロアルキル基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のハロアルキル基」は、「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」におけるアルキル基を構成する炭素原子に結合している少なくとも1つの水素原子がハロゲン原子と置き換わった基を意味し、「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」におけるアルキル基を構成する炭素原子に結合している全ての水素原子がハロゲン原子で置き換わった基も含む。「無置換のハロアルキル基」の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、1~50であり、好ましくは1~30であり、より好ましくは1~18である。「置換のハロアルキル基」は、「ハロアルキル基」の1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基を意味する。尚、本明細書に記載の「置換のハロアルキル基」には、「置換のハロアルキル基」におけるアルキル鎖の炭素原子に結合する1つ以上の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基、及び「置換のハロアルキル基」における置換基の1つ以上の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基も含まれる。「無置換のハロアルキル基」の具体例としては、前記「アルキル基」(具体例群G3)における1つ以上の水素原子がハロゲン原子と置き換わった基の例等が挙げられる。ハロアルキル基をハロゲン化アルキル基と称する場合がある。
-"Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group"
In the "substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group" described herein, at least one hydrogen atom bonded to a carbon atom constituting the alkyl group in the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" is replaced with a halogen atom. It means a group and includes a group in which all hydrogen atoms bonded to carbon atoms constituting the alkyl group in the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" are replaced with halogen atoms. Unless otherwise specified herein, the "unsubstituted haloalkyl group" has 1 to 50 carbon atoms, preferably 1 to 30 carbon atoms, and more preferably 1 to 18 carbon atoms. The "substituted haloalkyl group" means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the "haloalkyl group" are replaced with a substituent. The "substituted haloalkyl group" described in the present specification includes a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms bonded to a carbon atom of the alkyl chain in the "substituted haloalkyl group" are further replaced with a substituent, and a "substituent". Also included are groups in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the substituents in the "haloalkyl group" are further replaced by the substituents. Specific examples of the "unsubstituted haloalkyl group" include an example of a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the "alkyl group" (specific example group G3) are replaced with halogen atoms. The haloalkyl group may be referred to as an alkyl halide group.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアルコキシ基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルコキシ基」の具体例としては、-O(G3)で表される基であり、ここで、G3は、具体例群G3に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」である。「無置換のアルコキシ基」の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、1~50であり、好ましくは1~30であり、より好ましくは1~18である。
-"Substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group"
A specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group" described in the present specification is a group represented by —O (G3), where G3 is the “substituted or substituted” described in the specific example group G3. It is an unsubstituted alkyl group. Unless otherwise specified herein, the "unsubstituted alkoxy group" has 1 to 50 carbon atoms, preferably 1 to 30 carbon atoms, and more preferably 1 to 18 carbon atoms.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアルキルチオ基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキルチオ基」の具体例としては、-S(G3)で表される基であり、ここで、G3は、具体例群G3に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」である。「無置換のアルキルチオ基」の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、1~50であり、好ましくは1~30であり、より好ましくは1~18である。
-"Substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group"
A specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group" described in the present specification is a group represented by −S (G3), where G3 is the “substituted or substituted” described in the specific example group G3. It is an unsubstituted alkyl group. Unless otherwise specified herein, the "unsubstituted alkylthio group" has 1 to 50 carbon atoms, preferably 1 to 30 carbon atoms, and more preferably 1 to 18 carbon atoms.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアリールオキシ基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリールオキシ基」の具体例としては、-O(G1)で表される基であり、ここで、G1は、具体例群G1に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」である。「無置換のアリールオキシ基」の環形成炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、6~50であり、好ましくは6~30であり、より好ましくは6~18である。
-"Substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group"
A specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group" described in the present specification is a group represented by —O (G1), where G1 is the “substitution” described in the specific example group G1. Alternatively, it is an unsubstituted aryl group. " The ring-forming carbon number of the "unsubstituted aryloxy group" is 6 to 50, preferably 6 to 30, and more preferably 6 to 18, unless otherwise stated herein.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアリールチオ基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリールチオ基」の具体例としては、-S(G1)で表される基であり、ここで、G1は、具体例群G1に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」である。「無置換のアリールチオ基」の環形成炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、6~50であり、好ましくは6~30であり、より好ましくは6~18である。
-"Substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group"
A specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group" described in the present specification is a group represented by -S (G1), where G1 is the "substituted or substituted arylthio group" described in the specific example group G1. It is an unsubstituted aryl group. " The ring-forming carbon number of the "unsubstituted arylthio group" is 6 to 50, preferably 6 to 30, and more preferably 6 to 18, unless otherwise stated herein.
・「置換もしくは無置換のトリアルキルシリル基」
 本明細書に記載の「トリアルキルシリル基」の具体例としては、-Si(G3)(G3)(G3)で表される基であり、ここで、G3は、具体例群G3に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」である。-Si(G3)(G3)(G3)における複数のG3は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。「トリアルキルシリル基」の各アルキル基の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、1~50であり、好ましくは1~20であり、より好ましくは1~6である。
-"Substituted or unsubstituted trialkylsilyl group"
Specific examples of the "trialkylsilyl group" described in the present specification are groups represented by −Si (G3) (G3) (G3), where G3 is described in the specific example group G3. It is a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group". -A plurality of G3s in Si (G3) (G3) (G3) are the same as or different from each other. The carbon number of each alkyl group of the "trialkylsilyl group" is 1 to 50, preferably 1 to 20, and more preferably 1 to 6, unless otherwise specified herein.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアラルキル基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアラルキル基」の具体例としては、-(G3)-(G1)で表される基であり、ここで、G3は、具体例群G3に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」であり、G1は、具体例群G1に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」である。従って、「アラルキル基」は、「アルキル基」の水素原子が置換基としての「アリール基」と置き換わった基であり、「置換のアルキル基」の一態様である。「無置換のアラルキル基」は、「無置換のアリール基」が置換した「無置換のアルキル基」であり、「無置換のアラルキル基」の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、7~50であり、好ましくは7~30であり、より好ましくは7~18である。
 「置換もしくは無置換のアラルキル基」の具体例としては、ベンジル基、1-フェニルエチル基、2-フェニルエチル基、1-フェニルイソプロピル基、2-フェニルイソプロピル基、フェニル-t-ブチル基、α-ナフチルメチル基、1-α-ナフチルエチル基、2-α-ナフチルエチル基、1-α-ナフチルイソプロピル基、2-α-ナフチルイソプロピル基、β-ナフチルメチル基、1-β-ナフチルエチル基、2-β-ナフチルエチル基、1-β-ナフチルイソプロピル基、及び2-β-ナフチルイソプロピル基等が挙げられる。
-"Substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl group"
Specific examples of the "substituted or unsubstituted arylyl group" described in the present specification are groups represented by-(G3)-(G1), where G3 is described in the specific example group G3. It is a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group", and G1 is a "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" described in the specific example group G1. Therefore, the "aralkyl group" is a group in which the hydrogen atom of the "alkyl group" is replaced with the "aryl group" as the substituent, and is one aspect of the "substituted alkyl group". The "unsubstituted aralkyl group" is an "unsubstituted alkyl group" substituted with an "unsubstituted aryl group", and the carbon number of the "unsubstituted aralkyl group" is unless otherwise specified herein. , 7 to 50, preferably 7 to 30, and more preferably 7 to 18.
Specific examples of the "substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl group" include a benzyl group, a 1-phenylethyl group, a 2-phenylethyl group, a 1-phenylisopropyl group, a 2-phenylisopropyl group, a phenyl-t-butyl group, and an α. -Nuftylmethyl group, 1-α-naphthylethyl group, 2-α-naphthylethyl group, 1-α-naphthylisopropyl group, 2-α-naphthylisopropyl group, β-naphthylmethyl group, 1-β-naphthylethyl group , 2-β-naphthylethyl group, 1-β-naphthylisopropyl group, 2-β-naphthylisopropyl group and the like.
 本明細書に記載の置換もしくは無置換のアリール基は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、好ましくはフェニル基、p-ビフェニル基、m-ビフェニル基、o-ビフェニル基、p-ターフェニル-4-イル基、p-ターフェニル-3-イル基、p-ターフェニル-2-イル基、m-ターフェニル-4-イル基、m-ターフェニル-3-イル基、m-ターフェニル-2-イル基、o-ターフェニル-4-イル基、o-ターフェニル-3-イル基、o-ターフェニル-2-イル基、1-ナフチル基、2-ナフチル基、アントリル基、フェナントリル基、ピレニル基、クリセニル基、トリフェニレニル基、フルオレニル基、9,9’-スピロビフルオレニル基、9,9-ジメチルフルオレニル基、及び9,9-ジフェニルフルオレニル基等である。 The substituted or unsubstituted aryl group described herein is preferably a phenyl group, a p-biphenyl group, an m-biphenyl group, an o-biphenyl group, a p-terphenyl-, unless otherwise described herein. 4-Il group, p-terphenyl-3-yl group, p-terphenyl-2-yl group, m-terphenyl-4-yl group, m-terphenyl-3-yl group, m-terphenyl- 2-Il group, o-terphenyl-4-yl group, o-terphenyl-3-yl group, o-terphenyl-2-yl group, 1-naphthyl group, 2-naphthyl group, anthryl group, phenanthryl group , Pyrenyl group, chrysenyl group, triphenylenyl group, fluorenyl group, 9,9'-spirobifluorenyl group, 9,9-dimethylfluorenyl group, 9,9-diphenylfluorenyl group and the like.
 本明細書に記載の置換もしくは無置換の複素環基は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、好ましくはピリジル基、ピリミジニル基、トリアジニル基、キノリル基、イソキノリル基、キナゾリニル基、ベンゾイミダゾリル基、フェナントロリニル基、カルバゾリル基(1-カルバゾリル基、2-カルバゾリル基、3-カルバゾリル基、4-カルバゾリル基、又は9-カルバゾリル基)、ベンゾカルバゾリル基、アザカルバゾリル基、ジアザカルバゾリル基、ジベンゾフラニル基、ナフトベンゾフラニル基、アザジベンゾフラニル基、ジアザジベンゾフラニル基、ジベンゾチオフェニル基、ナフトベンゾチオフェニル基、アザジベンゾチオフェニル基、ジアザジベンゾチオフェニル基、(9-フェニル)カルバゾリル基((9-フェニル)カルバゾール-1-イル基、(9-フェニル)カルバゾール-2-イル基、(9-フェニル)カルバゾール-3-イル基、又は(9-フェニル)カルバゾール-4-イル基)、(9-ビフェニリル)カルバゾリル基、(9-フェニル)フェニルカルバゾリル基、ジフェニルカルバゾール-9-イル基、フェニルカルバゾール-9-イル基、フェニルトリアジニル基、ビフェニリルトリアジニル基、ジフェニルトリアジニル基、フェニルジベンゾフラニル基、及びフェニルジベンゾチオフェニル基等である。 The substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic groups described herein are preferably pyridyl, pyrimidinyl, triazinyl, quinolyl, isoquinolyl, quinazolinyl, benzoimidazolyl, fe, unless otherwise stated herein. Nantrolinyl group, carbazolyl group (1-carbazolyl group, 2-carbazolyl group, 3-carbazolyl group, 4-carbazolyl group, or 9-carbazolyl group), benzocarbazolyl group, azacarbazolyl group, diazacarbazolyl group , Dibenzofuranyl group, naphthobenzofuranyl group, azadibenzofuranyl group, diazadibenzofuranyl group, dibenzothiophenyl group, naphthobenzothiophenyl group, azadibenzothiophenyl group, diazadibenzothiophenyl group, ( 9-phenyl) carbazolyl group ((9-phenyl) carbazole-1-yl group, (9-phenyl) carbazole-2-yl group, (9-phenyl) carbazole-3-yl group, or (9-phenyl) carbazole group -4-yl group), (9-biphenylyl) carbazolyl group, (9-phenyl) phenylcarbazolyl group, diphenylcarbazole-9-yl group, phenylcarbazole-9-yl group, phenyltriazinyl group, biphenylylt A riazinyl group, a diphenyltriazinyl group, a phenyldibenzofuranyl group, a phenyldibenzothiophenyl group and the like.
 本明細書において、カルバゾリル基は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、具体的には以下のいずれかの基である。 In the present specification, the carbazolyl group is specifically one of the following groups unless otherwise described in the present specification.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000038
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000038
 本明細書において、(9-フェニル)カルバゾリル基は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、具体的には以下のいずれかの基である。 In the present specification, the (9-phenyl) carbazolyl group is specifically any of the following groups unless otherwise described in the present specification.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000039
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000039
 前記一般式(TEMP-Cz1)~(TEMP-Cz9)中、*は、結合位置を表す。 In the general formulas (TEMP-Cz1) to (TEMP-Cz9), * represents a binding position.
 本明細書において、ジベンゾフラニル基、及びジベンゾチオフェニル基は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、具体的には以下のいずれかの基である。 In the present specification, the dibenzofuranyl group and the dibenzothiophenyl group are specifically any of the following groups unless otherwise described in the present specification.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000040
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000040
 前記一般式(TEMP-34)~(TEMP-41)中、*は、結合位置を表す。 In the general formulas (TEMP-34) to (TEMP-41), * represents a bonding position.
 本明細書に記載の置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、好ましくはメチル基、エチル基、プロピル基、イソプロピル基、n-ブチル基、イソブチル基、及びt-ブチル基等である。 The substituted or unsubstituted alkyl groups described herein are preferably methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, n-butyl, isobutyl, and t- groups, unless otherwise stated herein. Butyl group or the like.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアリーレン基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリーレン基」は、別途記載のない限り、上記「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」からアリール環上の1つの水素原子を除くことにより誘導される2価の基である。「置換もしくは無置換のアリーレン基」の具体例(具体例群G12)としては、具体例群G1に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」からアリール環上の1つの水素原子を除くことにより誘導される2価の基等が挙げられる。
-"Substituted or unsubstituted arylene group"
Unless otherwise stated, the "substituted or unsubstituted arylene group" described herein is derived by removing one hydrogen atom on the aryl ring from the above "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" 2 It is the basis of the value. As a specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted arylene group" (specific example group G12), by removing one hydrogen atom on the aryl ring from the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" described in the specific example group G1. Examples include the induced divalent group.
・「置換もしくは無置換の2価の複素環基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換の2価の複素環基」は、別途記載のない限り、上記「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」から複素環上の1つの水素原子を除くことにより誘導される2価の基である。「置換もしくは無置換の2価の複素環基」の具体例(具体例群G13)としては、具体例群G2に記載の「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」から複素環上の1つの水素原子を除くことにより誘導される2価の基等が挙げられる。
-"Substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group"
Unless otherwise stated, the "substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group" described in the present specification shall exclude one hydrogen atom on the heterocycle from the above "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group". It is a divalent group derived by. As a specific example (specific example group G13) of the "substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group", one hydrogen on the heterocycle from the "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group" described in the specific example group G2. Examples thereof include a divalent group derived by removing an atom.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアルキレン基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキレン基」は、別途記載のない限り、上記「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」からアルキル鎖上の1つの水素原子を除くことにより誘導される2価の基である。「置換もしくは無置換のアルキレン基」の具体例(具体例群G14)としては、具体例群G3に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」からアルキル鎖上の1つの水素原子を除くことにより誘導される2価の基等が挙げられる。
-"Substituted or unsubstituted alkylene group"
Unless otherwise stated, the "substituted or unsubstituted alkylene group" described herein is derived by removing one hydrogen atom on the alkyl chain from the above "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" 2 It is the basis of the value. As a specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted alkylene group" (specific example group G14), one hydrogen atom on the alkyl chain is removed from the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" described in the specific example group G3. Examples include the induced divalent group.
 本明細書に記載の置換もしくは無置換のアリーレン基は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、好ましくは下記一般式(TEMP-42)~(TEMP-68)のいずれかの基である。 The substituted or unsubstituted arylene group described in the present specification is preferably any of the following general formulas (TEMP-42) to (TEMP-68), unless otherwise described in the present specification.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000041
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000041
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000042
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000042
 前記一般式(TEMP-42)~(TEMP-52)中、Q~Q10は、それぞれ独立に、水素原子、又は置換基である。
 前記一般式(TEMP-42)~(TEMP-52)中、*は、結合位置を表す。
In the general formula (TEMP-42) ~ (TEMP -52), Q 1 ~ Q 10 are each independently a hydrogen atom or a substituent.
In the general formulas (TEMP-42) to (TEMP-52), * represents a bonding position.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000043
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000043
 前記一般式(TEMP-53)~(TEMP-62)中、Q~Q10は、それぞれ独立に、水素原子、又は置換基である。
 式Q及びQ10は、単結合を介して互いに結合して環を形成してもよい。
 前記一般式(TEMP-53)~(TEMP-62)中、*は、結合位置を表す。
In the general formula (TEMP-53) ~ (TEMP -62), Q 1 ~ Q 10 are each independently a hydrogen atom or a substituent.
The formulas Q 9 and Q 10 may be bonded to each other via a single bond to form a ring.
In the general formulas (TEMP-53) to (TEMP-62), * represents a bonding position.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000044
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000044
 前記一般式(TEMP-63)~(TEMP-68)中、Q~Qは、それぞれ独立に、水素原子、又は置換基である。
 前記一般式(TEMP-63)~(TEMP-68)中、*は、結合位置を表す。
In the general formula (TEMP-63) ~ (TEMP -68), Q 1 ~ Q 8 are each independently hydrogen atom or a substituent.
In the general formulas (TEMP-63) to (TEMP-68), * represents a bonding position.
 本明細書に記載の置換もしくは無置換の2価の複素環基は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、好ましくは下記一般式(TEMP-69)~(TEMP-102)のいずれかの基である。 The substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group described in the present specification is preferably a group according to any of the following general formulas (TEMP-69) to (TEMP-102), unless otherwise described in the present specification. Is.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000045
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000045
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000046
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000046
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000047
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000047
 前記一般式(TEMP-69)~(TEMP-82)中、Q~Qは、それぞれ独立に、水素原子、又は置換基である。 In the general formula (TEMP-69) ~ (TEMP -82), Q 1 ~ Q 9 are independently a hydrogen atom or a substituent.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000048
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000048
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000049
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000049
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000050
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000050
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000051
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000051
 前記一般式(TEMP-83)~(TEMP-102)中、Q~Qは、それぞれ独立に、水素原子、又は置換基である。 In the general formula (TEMP-83) ~ (TEMP -102), Q 1 ~ Q 8 are each independently hydrogen atom or a substituent.
 以上が、「本明細書に記載の置換基」についての説明である。 The above is the explanation of "substituents described in the present specification".
・「結合して環を形成する場合」
 本明細書において、「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は互いに結合せず」という場合は、「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成する」場合と、「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成する」場合と、「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合しない」場合と、を意味する。
 本明細書における、「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成する」場合、及び「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成する」場合(以下、これらの場合をまとめて「結合して環を形成する場合」と称する場合がある。)について、以下、説明する。母骨格がアントラセン環である下記一般式(TEMP-103)で表されるアントラセン化合物の場合を例として説明する。
・ "When combining to form a ring"
In the present specification, "one or more sets of two or more adjacent pairs are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted single ring, or are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring. "Forming or not binding to each other" means "one or more pairs of two or more adjacent pairs combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle" and "adjacent". One or more pairs of two or more pairs are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring, and one or more pairs of two or more adjacent pairs are not bonded to each other. "When and means.
In the present specification, "one or more sets of two or more adjacent sets are combined with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle", and "one of two or more adjacent sets". Regarding the case where a pair or more are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring (hereinafter, these cases may be collectively referred to as "a case where they are bonded to form a ring"), the following ,explain. The case of the anthracene compound represented by the following general formula (TEMP-103) in which the matrix is an anthracene ring will be described as an example.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000052
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000052
 例えば、R921~R930のうちの「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合して、環を形成する」場合において、1組となる隣接する2つからなる組とは、R921とR922との組、R922とR923との組、R923とR924との組、R924とR930との組、R930とR925との組、R925とR926との組、R926とR927との組、R927とR928との組、R928とR929との組、並びにR929とR921との組である。 For example, in the case of "one or more sets of two or more adjacent sets of R 921 to R 930 are combined with each other to form a ring", the set of two adjacent sets is one set. Is a pair of R 921 and R 922 , a pair of R 922 and R 923 , a pair of R 923 and R 924 , a pair of R 924 and R 930 , a pair of R 930 and R 925, and a pair of R 925 . A pair with R 926 , a pair with R 926 and R 927 , a pair with R 927 and R 928 , a pair with R 928 and R 929, and a pair with R 929 and R 921 .
 上記「1組以上」とは、上記隣接する2つ以上からなる組の2組以上が同時に環を形成してもよいことを意味する。例えば、R921とR922とが互いに結合して環Qを形成し、同時にR925とR926とが互いに結合して環Qを形成した場合は、前記一般式(TEMP-103)で表されるアントラセン化合物は、下記一般式(TEMP-104)で表される。 The above-mentioned "one or more sets" means that two or more sets of two or more adjacent sets may form a ring at the same time. For example, when R 921 and R 922 are coupled to each other to form ring Q A, and at the same time R 925 and R 926 are coupled to each other to form ring Q B , the above general formula (TEMP-103) is used. The anthracene compound represented is represented by the following general formula (TEMP-104).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000053
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000053
 「隣接する2つ以上からなる組」が環を形成する場合とは、前述の例のように隣接する「2つ」からなる組が結合する場合だけではなく、隣接する「3つ以上」からなる組が結合する場合も含む。例えば、R921とR922とが互いに結合して環Qを形成し、かつ、R922とR923とが互いに結合して環Qを形成し、互いに隣接する3つ(R921、R922及びR923)からなる組が互いに結合して環を形成して、アントラセン母骨格に縮合する場合を意味し、この場合、前記一般式(TEMP-103)で表されるアントラセン化合物は、下記一般式(TEMP-105)で表される。下記一般式(TEMP-105)において、環Q及び環Qは、R922を共有する。 The case where "a pair consisting of two or more adjacent" forms a ring is not only the case where a pair consisting of adjacent "two" is combined as in the above example, but also from the adjacent "three or more". Including the case where the pairs are combined. For example, R 921 and R 922 combine with each other to form ring Q A , and R 922 and R 923 combine with each other to form ring Q C, and three adjacent to each other (R 921 , R). It means a case where a set consisting of 922 and R923 ) is bonded to each other to form a ring and condensed on the anthracene mother skeleton. In this case, the anthracene compound represented by the general formula (TEMP-103) is described below. It is represented by the general formula (TEMP-105). Following general formula (TEMP-105), the ring Q A and ring Q C share the R 922.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000054
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000054
 形成される「単環」、又は「縮合環」は、形成された環のみの構造として、飽和の環であっても不飽和の環であってもよい。「隣接する2つからなる組の1組」が「単環」、又は「縮合環」を形成する場合であっても、当該「単環」、又は「縮合環」は、飽和の環、又は不飽和の環を形成することができる。例えば、前記一般式(TEMP-104)において形成された環Q及び環Qは、それぞれ、「単環」又は「縮合環」である。また、前記一般式(TEMP-105)において形成された環Q、及び環Qは、「縮合環」である。前記一般式(TEMP-105)の環Qと環Qとは、環Qと環Qとが縮合することによって縮合環となっている。前記一般式(TMEP-104)の環Qがベンゼン環であれば、環Qは、単環である。前記一般式(TMEP-104)の環Qがナフタレン環であれば、環Qは、縮合環である。 The "monocycle" or "condensed ring" formed may be a saturated ring or an unsaturated ring as the structure of only the formed ring. Even when "one set of two adjacent sets" forms a "monocycle" or "condensed ring", the "monocycle" or "condensed ring" is a saturated ring or a saturated ring. An unsaturated ring can be formed. For example, the general formula (TEMP-104) Ring Q A and ring Q B formed in respectively the "monocyclic" or "fused rings". Further, the ring Q A and the ring Q C formed in the general formula (TEMP-105) are “condensed rings”. The ring Q A and the ring Q C of the general formula (TEMP-105) are condensed rings by condensing the ring Q A and the ring Q C. If the ring Q A of the general formula (TMEP-104) is a benzene ring, the ring Q A is a monocyclic ring. If the ring Q A of the general formula (TMEP-104) is a naphthalene ring, the ring Q A is a fused ring.
 「不飽和の環」とは、芳香族炭化水素環、又は芳香族複素環を意味する。「飽和の環」とは、脂肪族炭化水素環、又は非芳香族複素環を意味する。
 芳香族炭化水素環の具体例としては、具体例群G1において具体例として挙げられた基が水素原子によって終端された構造が挙げられる。
 芳香族複素環の具体例としては、具体例群G2において具体例として挙げられた芳香族複素環基が水素原子によって終端された構造が挙げられる。
 脂肪族炭化水素環の具体例としては、具体例群G6において具体例として挙げられた基が水素原子によって終端された構造が挙げられる。
 「環を形成する」とは、母骨格の複数の原子のみ、あるいは母骨格の複数の原子とさらに1以上の任意の元素で環を形成することを意味する。例えば、前記一般式(TEMP-104)に示す、R921とR922とが互いに結合して形成された環Qは、R921が結合するアントラセン骨格の炭素原子と、R922が結合するアントラセン骨格の炭素原子と、1以上の任意の元素とで形成する環を意味する。具体例としては、R921とR922とで環Qを形成する場合において、R921が結合するアントラセン骨格の炭素原子と、R922とが結合するアントラセン骨格の炭素原子と、4つの炭素原子とで単環の不飽和の環を形成する場合、R921とR922とで形成する環は、ベンゼン環である。
The "unsaturated ring" means an aromatic hydrocarbon ring or an aromatic heterocycle. By "saturated ring" is meant an aliphatic hydrocarbon ring or a non-aromatic heterocycle.
Specific examples of the aromatic hydrocarbon ring include a structure in which the group given as a specific example in the specific example group G1 is terminated by a hydrogen atom.
Specific examples of the aromatic heterocycle include a structure in which the aromatic heterocyclic group given as a specific example in the specific example group G2 is terminated by a hydrogen atom.
Specific examples of the aliphatic hydrocarbon ring include a structure in which the group given as a specific example in the specific example group G6 is terminated by a hydrogen atom.
By "forming a ring" is meant forming a ring with only a plurality of atoms in the mother skeleton, or with a plurality of atoms in the mother skeleton and one or more arbitrary elements. For example, the shown in the general formula (TEMP-104), the ring Q A where the R 921 and R 922 are bonded formed with each other, the carbon atoms of the anthracene skeleton R 921 are attached, anthracene R 922 are bonded It means a ring formed by a carbon atom of a skeleton and one or more arbitrary elements. As a specific example, in the case of forming the ring Q A in the R 921 and R 922, and the carbon atoms of the anthracene skeleton R 921 are attached, the carbon atom of the anthracene skeleton and R 922 are attached, four carbon atoms When a monocyclic unsaturated ring is formed with and, the ring formed by R 921 and R 922 is a benzene ring.
 ここで、「任意の元素」は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、好ましくは、炭素元素、窒素元素、酸素元素、及び硫黄元素からなる群から選択される少なくとも1種の元素である。任意の元素において(例えば、炭素元素、又は窒素元素の場合)、環を形成しない結合は、水素原子等で終端されてもよいし、後述する「任意の置換基」で置換されてもよい。炭素元素以外の任意の元素を含む場合、形成される環は複素環である。
 単環または縮合環を構成する「1以上の任意の元素」は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、好ましくは2個以上15個以下であり、より好ましくは3個以上12個以下であり、さらに好ましくは3個以上5個以下である。
 本明細書に別途記載のない限り、「単環」、及び「縮合環」のうち、好ましくは「単環」である。
 本明細書に別途記載のない限り、「飽和の環」、及び「不飽和の環」のうち、好ましくは「不飽和の環」である。
 本明細書に別途記載のない限り、「単環」は、好ましくはベンゼン環である。
 本明細書に別途記載のない限り、「不飽和の環」は、好ましくはベンゼン環である。
 「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上」が、「互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成する」場合、又は「互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成する」場合、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、好ましくは、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合して、母骨格の複数の原子と、1個以上15個以下の炭素元素、窒素元素、酸素元素、及び硫黄元素からなる群から選択される少なくとも1種の元素とからなる置換もしくは無置換の「不飽和の環」を形成する。
Here, the "arbitrary element" is preferably at least one element selected from the group consisting of carbon element, nitrogen element, oxygen element, and sulfur element, unless otherwise described in the present specification. In any element (for example, in the case of carbon element or nitrogen element), the bond that does not form a ring may be terminated with a hydrogen atom or the like, or may be substituted with an "arbitrary substituent" described later. When it contains any element other than the carbon element, the ring formed is a heterocycle.
Unless otherwise described herein, the number of "one or more arbitrary elements" constituting the monocyclic ring or condensed ring is preferably 2 or more and 15 or less, and more preferably 3 or more and 12 or less. , More preferably 3 or more and 5 or less.
Unless otherwise described herein, the "monocycle" and the "condensed ring" are preferably "monocycles".
Unless otherwise described herein, the "saturated ring" and the "unsaturated ring" are preferably "unsaturated rings".
Unless otherwise stated herein, the "monocycle" is preferably a benzene ring.
Unless otherwise stated herein, the "unsaturated ring" is preferably a benzene ring.
When "one or more sets of two or more adjacent pairs""bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle", or "bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring". In the case of "forming", unless otherwise described herein, preferably, one or more pairs of two or more adjacent pairs are bonded to each other to form a plurality of atoms in the mother skeleton and one or more 15 elements. It forms a substituted or unsubstituted "unsaturated ring" consisting of at least one element selected from the group consisting of the following carbon element, nitrogen element, oxygen element, and sulfur element.
 上記の「単環」、又は「縮合環」が置換基を有する場合の置換基は、例えば後述する「任意の置換基」である。上記の「単環」、又は「縮合環」が置換基を有する場合の置換基の具体例は、上述した「本明細書に記載の置換基」の項で説明した置換基である。
 上記の「飽和の環」、又は「不飽和の環」が置換基を有する場合の置換基は、例えば後述する「任意の置換基」である。上記の「単環」、又は「縮合環」が置換基を有する場合の置換基の具体例は、上述した「本明細書に記載の置換基」の項で説明した置換基である。
 以上が、「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成する」場合、及び「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成する」場合(「結合して環を形成する場合」)についての説明である。
When the above-mentioned "monocycle" or "condensed ring" has a substituent, the substituent is, for example, an "arbitrary substituent" described later. Specific examples of the substituent when the above-mentioned "monocycle" or "condensed ring" has a substituent are the substituents described in the above-mentioned "Substituents described in the present specification" section.
When the above-mentioned "saturated ring" or "unsaturated ring" has a substituent, the substituent is, for example, an "arbitrary substituent" described later. Specific examples of the substituent when the above-mentioned "monocycle" or "condensed ring" has a substituent are the substituents described in the above-mentioned "Substituents described in the present specification" section.
The above is the case where "one or more sets of two or more adjacent sets are combined with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle" and "one or more sets of two or more adjacent sets". However, it is a description of the case of "bonding to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring"("the case of bonding to form a ring").
・「置換もしくは無置換の」という場合の置換基
 本明細書における一実施形態においては、前記「置換もしくは無置換の」という場合の置換基(本明細書において、「任意の置換基」と呼ぶことがある。)は、例えば、
無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
無置換の炭素数2~50のアルケニル基、
無置換の炭素数2~50のアルキニル基、
無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)、
-O-(R904)、
-S-(R905)、
-N(R906)(R907)、
ハロゲン原子、シアノ基、ニトロ基、
無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、及び
無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基
からなる群から選択される基等であり、
ここで、
901~R907は、それぞれ独立に、
水素原子、
置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
901が2個以上存在する場合、2個以上のR901は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
902が2個以上存在する場合、2個以上のR902は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
903が2個以上存在する場合、2個以上のR903は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
904が2個以上存在する場合、2個以上のR904は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
905が2個以上存在する場合、2個以上のR905は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
906が2個以上存在する場合、2個以上のR906は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
907が2個以上存在する場合、2個以上のR907は、互いに同一であるか又は異なる。
Substituent in the case of "substitution or unsubstituted" In one embodiment of the present specification, the substituent in the case of "substitution or unsubstituted" (referred to as "arbitrary substituent" in the present specification). ), For example,
Unsubstituted alkyl groups with 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
An unsubstituted alkenyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
An unsubstituted alkynyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
Unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group with 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
-Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
-O- (R 904 ),
-S- (R 905 ),
-N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
Halogen atom, cyano group, nitro group,
It is a group selected from the group consisting of an aryl group having an unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number of 6 to 50 and a heterocyclic group having an unsubstituted ring-forming atom number of 5 to 50.
here,
R 901 to R 907 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
If there are two or more R 901s , the two or more R 901s are the same or different from each other.
If there are two or more R 902s , the two or more R 902s are the same or different from each other.
If there are two or more R 903s , the two or more R 903s are the same or different from each other.
If there are two or more R 904s , the two or more R 904s are the same or different from each other.
If there are two or more R 905s , the two or more R 905s are the same or different from each other.
If there are two or more R- 906s , the two or more R- 906s are the same or different from each other.
If there are two or more R 907s , the two or more R 907s are the same or different from each other.
 一実施形態においては、前記「置換もしくは無置換の」という場合の置換基は、
炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、及び
環形成原子数5~50の複素環基
からなる群から選択される基である。
In one embodiment, the substituent in the case of "substituent or unsubstituted" is
Alkyl groups with 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
It is a group selected from the group consisting of an aryl group having 6 to 50 ring-forming carbon atoms and a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms.
 一実施形態においては、前記「置換もしくは無置換の」という場合の置換基は、
炭素数1~18のアルキル基、
環形成炭素数6~18のアリール基、及び
環形成原子数5~18の複素環基
からなる群から選択される基である。
In one embodiment, the substituent in the case of "substituent or unsubstituted" is
Alkyl groups with 1 to 18 carbon atoms,
It is a group selected from the group consisting of an aryl group having 6 to 18 ring-forming carbon atoms and a heterocyclic group having 5 to 18 ring-forming atoms.
 上記任意の置換基の各基の具体例は、上述した「本明細書に記載の置換基」の項で説明した置換基の具体例である。 Specific examples of each of the above-mentioned arbitrary substituents are specific examples of the substituents described in the above-mentioned "Substituents described in the present specification" section.
 本明細書において別途記載のない限り、隣接する任意の置換基同士で、「飽和の環」、又は「不飽和の環」を形成してもよく、好ましくは、置換もしくは無置換の飽和の5員環、置換もしくは無置換の飽和の6員環、置換もしくは無置換の不飽和の5員環、又は置換もしくは無置換の不飽和の6員環を形成し、より好ましくは、ベンゼン環を形成する。
 本明細書において別途記載のない限り、任意の置換基は、さらに置換基を有してもよい。任意の置換基がさらに有する置換基としては、上記任意の置換基と同様である。
Unless otherwise stated herein, any adjacent substituents may form a "saturated ring" or an "unsaturated ring", preferably a substituted or unsubstituted saturated 5 Form a membered ring, a substituted or unsubstituted saturated 6-membered ring, a substituted or unsubstituted unsaturated 5-membered ring, or a substituted or unsubstituted unsaturated 6-membered ring, more preferably a benzene ring. To do.
Unless otherwise stated herein, any substituent may further have substituents. The substituent further possessed by the arbitrary substituent is the same as that of the above-mentioned arbitrary substituent.
 本明細書において、「AA~BB」を用いて表される数値範囲は、「AA~BB」の前に記載される数値AAを下限値とし、「AA~BB」の後に記載される数値BBを上限値として含む範囲を意味する。 In the present specification, the numerical range represented by using "AA to BB" has the numerical value AA described before "AA to BB" as the lower limit value and the numerical value BB described after "AA to BB". Means the range including as the upper limit value.
〔第一実施形態〕
(化合物)
 本実施形態に係る化合物は、下記一般式(1)で表される化合物である。
[First Embodiment]
(Compound)
The compound according to this embodiment is a compound represented by the following general formula (1).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000055
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000055
(前記一般式(1)において、
 R11、R12、R17及びR18のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R13、R14、R15及びR16のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR11~R18は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 ただし、R11~R18のうち少なくとも一つは、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
 L11は、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
 mは、0、1、又は2であり、
 mが0のとき、前記一般式(1)中のXを含む縮合環とアントラセン環とが単結合で結合し、
 mが2のとき、2つのL11は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 当該2つのL11からなる組は、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 Xは、酸素原子又は硫黄原子であり、
 R101~R107のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合せず、
 R101~R107は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 Arは、
  下記一般式(1a)で表される基、
  下記一般式(1b)で表される基、
  下記一般式(1c)で表される基、
  下記一般式(1d)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換のフルオレニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数15~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~16の複素環基であり、
 ただし、前記一般式(1)中に示されたアントラセン環の9位炭素原子及び10位炭素原子の一方に結合するArと、当該アントラセン環の9位炭素原子及び10位炭素原子の他方に結合する基とは、互いに異なる。)
(In the general formula (1),
One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 11 , R 12 , R 17 and R 18
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 13 , R 14 , R 15 and R 16
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
R 11 to R 18 that do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
However, at least one of R 11 to R 18 is
Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
L 11 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
m is 0, 1, or 2
When m is 0, the fused ring containing X in the general formula (1) and the anthracene ring are bonded by a single bond.
when m is 2, two L 11 may be identical to each other or different,
Sets of the two L 11 is
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
X is an oxygen atom or a sulfur atom,
Of R 101 to R 107 , one or more pairs of two or more adjacent pairs do not join each other.
R 101 to R 107 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
Halogen atom,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
Ar 3 is
A group represented by the following general formula (1a),
The group represented by the following general formula (1b),
A group represented by the following general formula (1c),
A group represented by the following general formula (1d),
Substituted or unsubstituted fluorenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 15 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 16 atoms.
However, Ar 3 bonded to one of the 9-position carbon atom and the 10-position carbon atom of the anthracene ring shown in the general formula (1) and the other of the 9-position carbon atom and the 10-position carbon atom of the anthracene ring The groups to which they bind are different from each other. )
 「アントラセン環の9位炭素原子及び10位炭素原子の他方に結合する基」とは、下記一般式(1x)で表される基である。 The "group bonded to the other of the 9-position carbon atom and the 10-position carbon atom of the anthracene ring" is a group represented by the following general formula (1x).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000056
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000056
 前記一般式(1x)において、L11、m、X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるL11、m、X、及びR101~R107と同義であり、*は、アントラセン環との結合位置を示す。 In the general formula (1x), L 11 , m, X, and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with L 11 , m, X, and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively. * Indicates the bond position with the anthracene ring.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000057
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000057
(前記一般式(1a)において、
 R111~R115は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 ただし、mが0のとき、前記一般式(1a)は、下記条件(i)又は(ii)を満たす。
(i)R111~R115の少なくとも1つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、-O-(R904)で表される基、-S-(R905)で表される基、-N(R906)(R907)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
(ii)R111~R115は水素原子であり、R11~R18のうち少なくとも一つは、それぞれ独立して、置換のフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基である。
(In the general formula (1a),
R 111 to R 115 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
Halogen atom,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
However, when m is 0, the general formula (1a) satisfies the following condition (i) or (ii).
(I) At least one of R 111 to R 115 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon. Cycloalkyl group of number 3 to 50, cyano group, halogen atom, group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), group represented by -O- (R 904 ), -S A group represented by- (R 905 ), a group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring. It is a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
(Ii) R 111 to R 115 are hydrogen atoms, and at least one of R 11 to R 18 is independently substituted phenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or substituted or unsubstituted. It is a terphenyl group.
 ただし、本実施形態の化合物におけるR111~R115のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合しない。 However, among R 111 to R 115 in the compound of the present embodiment, one or more pairs of two or more adjacent pairs do not bind to each other.
 前記一般式(1a)において、R111~R115は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であることも好ましい。
In the general formula (1a), R 111 to R 115 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
Halogen atom,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
It is also preferable that it is an aryl group having 6 to 50 substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon atoms or a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming atoms.
 前記一般式(1a)において、R111~R115は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であることも好ましい。
In the general formula (1a), R 111 to R 115 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
It is also preferable that it is an aryl group having 6 to 50 substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon atoms or a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming atoms.
 前記一般式(1a)において、R111~R115は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であることも好ましい。
In the general formula (1a), R 111 to R 115 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Unsubstituted alkyl groups with 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
It is also preferable that it is an aryl group having an unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number of 6 to 50 or a heterocyclic group having an unsubstituted ring-forming atom number of 5 to 50.
 前記一般式(1a)のR111~R115としての環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基は、アントリル基ではないことも好ましい。 It is also preferable that the aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms forming a ring as R 111 to R 115 of the general formula (1a) is not an anthryl group.
 mが0のとき、前記一般式(1a)は、下記条件(i-1)又は前記条件(ii)を満たすことも好ましい。
(i-1)R111~R115の少なくとも1つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
When m is 0, the general formula (1a) preferably satisfies the following condition (i-1) or the condition (ii).
(I-1) At least one of R 111 to R 115 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring. A cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, a cyano group, a halogen atom, a group represented by −Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), and a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number of 6 to 50. It is an aryl group or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms.
 mが0のとき、前記一般式(1a)は、下記条件(i-2)又は前記条件(ii)を満たすことも好ましい。
(i-2)R111~R115の少なくとも1つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
When m is 0, the general formula (1a) preferably satisfies the following condition (i-2) or the condition (ii).
(I-2) At least one of R 111 to R 115 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group. A substituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atomic atoms.
 mが0のとき、前記一般式(1a)は、下記条件(i-3)又は前記条件(ii)を満たすことも好ましい。
(i-3)R111~R115の少なくとも1つは、無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
When m is 0, the general formula (1a) preferably satisfies the following condition (i-3) or the condition (ii).
(I-3) At least one of R 111 to R 115 is an unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or an unsubstituted ring-forming atomic number. It is a heterocyclic group of 5 to 50.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000058
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000058
(前記一般式(1b)において、
 R121~R127は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 ただし、前記一般式(1b)は、下記条件(iii)又は(iv)を満たす。
(iii)R121~R127のうち少なくとも一つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、-O-(R904)で表される基、-S-(R905)で表される基、-N(R906)(R907)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
(iv)R121~R127は水素原子であり、R11~R18のうち少なくとも一つは、それぞれ独立して、置換のフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基である。)
(In the general formula (1b),
R 121 to R 127 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
Halogen atom,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
However, the general formula (1b) satisfies the following condition (iii) or (iv).
(Iii) At least one of R 121 to R 127 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring formation. Cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, cyano group, halogen atom, group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), group represented by -O- (R 904 ),- A group represented by S- (R 905 ), a group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group. It is a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms.
(Iv) R 121 to R 127 are hydrogen atoms, and at least one of R 11 to R 18 is independently substituted phenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or substituted or unsubstituted. It is a terphenyl group. )
 ただし、本実施形態の化合物におけるR121~R127のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合しない。 However, among R 121 to R 127 in the compound of the present embodiment, one or more sets of two or more adjacent sets do not bind to each other.
 前記一般式(1b)において、R121~R127は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 前記一般式(1b)は、下記条件(iii-1)又は前記条件(iv)を満たすことも好ましい。
(iii-1)R121~R127のうち少なくとも一つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
In the general formula (1b), R 121 to R 127 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
Halogen atom,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
It is also preferable that the general formula (1b) satisfies the following condition (iii-1) or the above condition (iv).
(Iii-1) At least one of R 121 to R 127 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted. Cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 ring-forming carbon atoms, cyano group, halogen atom, group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 50 Aryl group or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms.
 前記一般式(1b)において、R121~R127は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 前記一般式(1b)は、下記条件(iii-2)又は前記条件(iv)を満たすことも好ましい。
(iii-2)R121~R127のうち少なくとも一つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
In the general formula (1b), R 121 to R 127 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
It is also preferable that the general formula (1b) satisfies the following condition (iii-2) or the above condition (iv).
(Iii-2) At least one of R 121 to R 127 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or substituted ring. It is an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
 前記一般式(1b)において、R121~R127は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 前記一般式(1b)は、下記条件(iii-3)又は前記条件(iv)を満たすことも好ましい。
(iii-3)R121~R127のうち少なくとも一つは、無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
In the general formula (1b), R 121 to R 127 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Unsubstituted alkyl groups with 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
An unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms or an unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
It is also preferable that the general formula (1b) satisfies the following condition (iii-3) or the above condition (iv).
(Iii-3) At least one of R 121 to R 127 is an unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, an unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or an unsubstituted ring-forming atom. It is a heterocyclic group of the number 5 to 50.
 前記一般式(1b)のR121~R127としての環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基は、アントリル基ではないことも好ましい。 It is also preferable that the aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms forming a ring as R 121 to R 127 of the general formula (1b) is not an anthryl group.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000059
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000059
(前記一般式(1c)において、
 mが0のとき、R131~R137は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 mが1又は2のとき、R131~R137の少なくとも1つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、-O-(R904)で表される基、-S-(R905)で表される基、-N(R906)(R907)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。)
(In the general formula (1c),
When m is 0, R 131 to R 137 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
Halogen atom,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
When m is 1 or 2, at least one of R 131 to R 137 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted. Substituent ring formation Cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, cyano group, halogen atom, group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), represented by -O- (R 904 ). Group, a group represented by -S- (R 905 ), a group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted group. Alternatively, it is an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms. )
 ただし、本実施形態の化合物におけるR131~R137のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合しない。 However, of R 131 to R 137 in the compound of the present embodiment, one or more sets of two or more adjacent sets do not bind to each other.
 前記一般式(1c)において、mが0のとき、R131~R137は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であることも好ましい。
In the general formula (1c), when m is 0, R 131 to R 137 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
Halogen atom,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
It is also preferable that it is an aryl group having 6 to 50 substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon atoms or a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming atoms.
 前記一般式(1c)において、mが0のとき、R131~R137は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であることも好ましい。
In the general formula (1c), when m is 0, R 131 to R 137 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
It is also preferable that it is an aryl group having 6 to 50 substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon atoms or a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming atoms.
 前記一般式(1c)において、mが0のとき、R131~R137は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であることも好ましい。
In the general formula (1c), when m is 0, R 131 to R 137 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Unsubstituted alkyl groups with 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
It is also preferable that it is an aryl group having an unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number of 6 to 50 or a heterocyclic group having an unsubstituted ring-forming atom number of 5 to 50.
 前記一般式(1c)において、mが1又は2のとき、R131~R137の少なくとも1つは、それぞれ独立して、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であることも好ましい。
In the general formula (1c), when m is 1 or 2, at least one of R 131 to R 137 is independent of each other.
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
Halogen atom,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
It is also preferable that it is an aryl group having 6 to 50 substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon atoms or a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming atoms.
 前記一般式(1c)において、mが1又は2のとき、R131~R137の少なくとも1つは、それぞれ独立して、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であることも好ましい。
In the general formula (1c), when m is 1 or 2, at least one of R 131 to R 137 is independent of each other.
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
It is also preferable that it is an aryl group having 6 to 50 substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon atoms or a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming atoms.
 前記一般式(1c)において、mが1又は2のとき、R131~R137の少なくとも1つは、それぞれ独立して、
  無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であることも好ましい。
In the general formula (1c), when m is 1 or 2, at least one of R 131 to R 137 is independent of each other.
Unsubstituted alkyl groups with 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
It is also preferable that it is an aryl group having an unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number of 6 to 50 or a heterocyclic group having an unsubstituted ring-forming atom number of 5 to 50.
 前記一般式(1c)のR131~R137としての環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基は、アントリル基ではないことも好ましい。 It is also preferable that the aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms forming a ring as R 131 to R 137 of the general formula (1c) is not an anthryl group.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000060
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000060
(前記一般式(1d)において、
 L12は、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
 HArは、置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。)
(In the general formula (1d),
L 12 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
HAR is a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms. )
(前記一般式(1)、(1a)~(1c)におけるR901、R902、R903、R904、R905、R906及びR907は、それぞれ独立に、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基であり、
 R901が複数ある場合、複数のR901は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R902が複数ある場合、複数のR902は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R903が複数ある場合、複数のR903は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R904が複数ある場合、複数のR904は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R905が複数ある場合、複数のR905は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R906が複数ある場合、複数のR906は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R907が複数ある場合、複数のR907は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 前記一般式(1a)~(1d)における*は、アントラセン環との結合位置を示す。)
(R 901 , R 902 , R 903 , R 904 , R 905 , R 906 and R 907 in the general formulas (1), (1a) to (1c) are independent of each other.
Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms,
A substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms.
If R 901 is plural, R 901 may be identical to each other or different,
If R 902 is plural, R 902 may be identical to each other or different,
If R 903 is plural, R 903 may be identical to each other or different,
If R 904 is plural, R 904 may be identical to each other or different,
If R 905 is plural, R 905 may be identical to each other or different,
When there are multiple R- 906s , the plurality of R- 906s are the same as or different from each other.
If R 907 is plural, R 907 may be identical to each other or different,
* In the general formulas (1a) to (1d) indicate the bonding position with the anthracene ring. )
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、R11及びR18の少なくとも一方が、置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であることが好ましい。 In the compound according to this embodiment, it is preferable that at least one of R 11 and R 18 is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、R11及びR18の一方が、置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、R11及びR18の他方が、水素原子であることがより好ましい。 In the compound according to the present embodiment, one of R 11 and R 18 is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group, and R 11 and R 18 The other is more preferably a hydrogen atom.
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、R13~R16が水素原子であることが好ましい。 In the compound according to the present embodiment, it is preferable that R 13 to R 16 are hydrogen atoms.
 本実施形態に係る化合物は、R11、R12、R17、及びR18のいずれか1つが置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、R11、R12、R17、及びR18の残りの3つが水素原子であることがより好ましい。
 また、本実施形態に係る化合物において、R11、R12、R17、及びR18のいずれか1つが置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、R11、R12、R17、及びR18の残りの3つが水素原子であり、R13~R16が水素原子であることも好ましい。この場合、本実施形態に係る化合物は、下記一般式(11)~(14)のいずれかで表される。
In the compound according to this embodiment, any one of R 11 , R 12 , R 17 , and R 18 is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group. It is more preferable that the remaining three of R 11 , R 12 , R 17 and R 18 are hydrogen atoms.
Further, in the compound according to the present embodiment, any one of R 11 , R 12 , R 17 and R 18 is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted atom. It is also preferable that it is a phenyl group, the remaining three of R 11 , R 12 , R 17 and R 18 are hydrogen atoms, and R 13 to R 16 are hydrogen atoms. In this case, the compound according to this embodiment is represented by any of the following general formulas (11) to (14).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000061
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000061
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000062
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000062
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000063
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000063
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000064
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000064
(前記一般式(11)におけるR11、前記一般式(12)におけるR12、前記一般式(13)におけるR18、及び前記一般式(14)におけるR17は、それぞれ独立して、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
 前記一般式(11)~(14)におけるL11、m、X、R101~R107、及びArは、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるL11、m、X、R101~R107、及びArと同義であり、
 ただし、前記一般式(11)~(14)中に示されたアントラセン環の9位炭素原子及び10位炭素原子の一方に結合するArと、当該アントラセン環の9位炭素原子及び10位炭素原子の他方に結合する基とは、互いに異なる。)
(R 11 in the general formula (11), R 12 in the general formula (12), R 17 in R 18, and the general formula (14) in the general formula (13) are each independently,
Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
L 11 in the general formula (11) ~ (14), m, X, R 101 ~ R 107, and Ar 3, respectively, wherein L 11 in the general formula (1), m, X, R 101 ~ R 107 , And Ar 3 are synonymous with
However, Ar 3 bonded to one of the 9-position carbon atom and the 10-position carbon atom of the anthracene ring shown in the general formulas (11) to (14), and the 9-position carbon atom and the 10-position carbon of the anthracene ring. The groups attached to the other of the atoms are different from each other. )
 本実施形態に係る化合物は、前記一般式(11)~(14)で表される化合物の内、前記一般式(11)で表される化合物であることも好ましい。 The compound according to the present embodiment is preferably a compound represented by the general formula (11) among the compounds represented by the general formulas (11) to (14).
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、mが0であることも好ましい。
 mが0のとき、「前記一般式(1)中のXを含む縮合環とアントラセン環とが単結合で結合」した構造とは、下記一般式(1X)で表される構造である。
In the compound according to this embodiment, it is also preferable that m is 0.
When m is 0, the structure in which the condensed ring containing X and the anthracene ring in the general formula (1) are bonded by a single bond is a structure represented by the following general formula (1X).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000065
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000065
 前記一般式(1X)中、R11~R18、R101~R107、及びArは、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるR11~R18、R101~R107、及びArと同義である。 In the general formula (1X), R 11 ~ R 18, R 101 ~ R 107, and Ar 3, respectively, and R 11 ~ R 18, R 101 ~ R 107, and Ar 3 in the general formula (1) It is synonymous.
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、mが1又は2であることも好ましい。
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、mが1であることも好ましい。
In the compound according to this embodiment, it is also preferable that m is 1 or 2.
In the compound according to this embodiment, it is also preferable that m is 1.
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、Arは、前記一般式(1a)で表される基であることも好ましい。 In the compound according to the present embodiment, Ar 3 is also preferably a group represented by the general formula (1a).
 例えば、前記一般式(11)で表される化合物において、Arが前記一般式(1a)で表される基である場合、本実施形態に係る化合物は、下記一般式(11a)で表される。 For example, in the compound represented by the general formula (11), when Ar 3 is a group represented by the general formula (1a), the compound according to the present embodiment is represented by the following general formula (11a). To.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000066
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000066
(前記一般式(11a)におけるR11は、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
 L11、m、X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるL11、m、X、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
 R111~R115は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1a)におけるR111~R115と同義である。)
(R 11 in the general formula (11a) is
Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
L 11, m, X, and R 101 ~ R 107 are each, the L 11 in the general formula (1), m, has the same meaning X, and the R 101 ~ R 107,
R 111 to R 115 are independently synonymous with R 111 to R 115 in the general formula (1a). )
 前記一般式(11a)で表される化合物は、mが0である場合、下記一般式(111a)で表される。 The compound represented by the general formula (11a) is represented by the following general formula (111a) when m is 0.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000067
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000067
 前記一般式(111a)におけるR11は、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
 X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるX、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
 R111~R115は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1a)におけるR111~R115と同義であり、R901~R907は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(1a)におけるR901~R907と同義である。
 ただし、前記一般式(111a)で表される化合物は、下記(i)又は(ii)の条件を満たす。
R 11 in the general formula (111a) is
Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively.
R 111 to R 115 are independently synonymous with R 111 to R 115 in the general formula (1a), and R 901 to R 907 are independently independent of R 901 to R 901 in the general formula (1a). It is synonymous with R 907 .
However, the compound represented by the general formula (111a) satisfies the following conditions (i) or (ii).
 (i)R111~R115の少なくとも1つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、-O-(R904)で表される基、-S-(R905)で表される基、-N(R906)(R907)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。 (I) At least one of R 111 to R 115 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon. Cycloalkyl group of number 3 to 50, cyano group, halogen atom, group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), group represented by -O- (R 904 ), -S A group represented by- (R 905 ), a group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring. It is a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
 (ii)R111~R115は水素原子であり、R11は、置換のフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基である。 (Ii) R 111 to R 115 are hydrogen atoms, and R 11 is a substituted phenyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
 前記一般式(11a)で表される化合物において、mが1である場合、本実施形態に係る化合物は、下記一般式(112a)で表される。
 前記一般式(11a)で表される化合物において、mが2である場合、本実施形態に係る化合物は、下記一般式(113a)で表される。
In the compound represented by the general formula (11a), when m is 1, the compound according to the present embodiment is represented by the following general formula (112a).
In the compound represented by the general formula (11a), when m is 2, the compound according to the present embodiment is represented by the following general formula (113a).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000068
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000068
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000069
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000069
(前記一般式(112a)及び(113a)におけるR11は、それぞれ独立して、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
 L11、L111及びL112は、それぞれ独立して、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
 L111及びL112からなる組は、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるX、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
 R111~R115は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 R901~R907は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(1a)におけるR901~R907と同義である。)
(R 11 in the general formulas (112a) and (113a) are independent of each other.
Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
L 11 , L 111 and L 112 are independently substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming arylene groups having 6 to 13 carbon atoms, respectively.
The set consisting of L 111 and L 112 is
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively.
R 111 to R 115 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
Halogen atom,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
R 901 to R 907 are independently synonymous with R 901 to R 907 in the general formula (1a). )
 本実施形態に係る化合物は、前記一般式(11)~(14)で表される化合物の内、前記一般式(13)で表される化合物であることも好ましい。 The compound according to the present embodiment is preferably a compound represented by the general formula (13) among the compounds represented by the general formulas (11) to (14).
 例えば、前記一般式(13)で表される化合物において、Arが前記一般式(1a)で表される基である場合、本実施形態に係る化合物は、下記一般式(13a)で表される。 For example, in the compound represented by the general formula (13), when Ar 3 is a group represented by the general formula (1a), the compound according to the present embodiment is represented by the following general formula (13a). To.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000070
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000070
(前記一般式(13a)におけるR18は、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
 L11、m、X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるL11、m、X、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
 R111~R115は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1a)におけるR111~R115と同義である。)
(R 18 in the general formula (13a) is
Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
L 11, m, X, and R 101 ~ R 107 are each, the L 11 in the general formula (1), m, has the same meaning X, and the R 101 ~ R 107,
R 111 to R 115 are independently synonymous with R 111 to R 115 in the general formula (1a). )
 前記一般式(13a)で表される化合物において、mが0である場合、下記一般式(131a)で表される。 In the compound represented by the general formula (13a), when m is 0, it is represented by the following general formula (131a).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000071
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000071
(前記一般式(131a)におけるR18は、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
 X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるX、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
 R111~R115は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1a)におけるR111~R115と同義であり、
 R901~R907は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(1a)におけるR901~R907と同義であり、
 ただし、前記一般式(131a)で表される化合物は、下記(v)又は(vi)の条件を満たす。)
(R 18 in the general formula (131a) is
Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively.
R 111 to R 115 are independently synonymous with R 111 to R 115 in the general formula (1a).
R 901 to R 907 are independently synonymous with R 901 to R 907 in the general formula (1a).
However, the compound represented by the general formula (131a) satisfies the following conditions (v) or (vi). )
 (v)R111~R115の少なくとも1つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、-O-(R904)で表される基、-S-(R905)で表される基、-N(R906)(R907)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。 (V) At least one of R 111 to R 115 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon. Cycloalkyl group of number 3 to 50, cyano group, halogen atom, group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), group represented by -O- (R 904 ), -S A group represented by- (R 905 ), a group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring. It is a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
 (vi)R111~R115は、水素原子であり、R18は、置換のフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基である。 (Vi) R 111 to R 115 are hydrogen atoms, and R 18 is a substituted phenyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、Arは、前記一般式(1b)で表される基、又は前記一般式(1c)で表される基であることも好ましい。 In the compound according to the present embodiment, Ar 3 is preferably a group represented by the general formula (1b) or a group represented by the general formula (1c).
 例えば、前記一般式(11)で表される化合物において、Arが前記一般式(1b)で表される基である場合、本実施形態に係る化合物は、下記一般式(11b)で表される。 For example, in the compound represented by the general formula (11), when Ar 3 is a group represented by the general formula (1b), the compound according to the present embodiment is represented by the following general formula (11b). To.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000072
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000072
(前記一般式(11b)におけるR11は、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
 L11、m、X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるL11、m、X、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
 R121~R127は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1b)におけるR121~R127と同義であり、
 ただし、前記一般式(11b)で表される化合物は、下記条件(iii)又は(iv)を満たす。
(iii)R121~R127のうち少なくとも一つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、-O-(R904)で表される基、-S-(R905)で表される基、-N(R906)(R907)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
(iv)R121~R127は水素原子であり、R11は、置換のフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基である。)
(R 11 in the general formula (11b) is
Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
L 11, m, X, and R 101 ~ R 107 are each, the L 11 in the general formula (1), m, has the same meaning X, and the R 101 ~ R 107,
R 121 to R 127 are independently synonymous with R 121 to R 127 in the general formula (1b).
However, the compound represented by the general formula (11b) satisfies the following conditions (iii) or (iv).
(Iii) At least one of R 121 to R 127 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring formation. Cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, cyano group, halogen atom, group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), group represented by -O- (R 904 ),- A group represented by S- (R 905 ), a group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group. It is a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms.
(Iv) R 121 to R 127 are hydrogen atoms, and R 11 is a substituted phenyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group. )
 例えば、前記一般式(11)で表される化合物において、Arが前記一般式(1c)で表される基である場合、本実施形態に係る化合物は、下記一般式(11c)で表される。 For example, in the compound represented by the general formula (11), when Ar 3 is a group represented by the general formula (1c), the compound according to the present embodiment is represented by the following general formula (11c). To.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000073
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000073
(前記一般式(11c)におけるR11は、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
 L11、m、X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるL11、m、X、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
 R131~R137は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1c)におけるR131~R137と同義である。)
(R 11 in the general formula (11c) is
Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
L 11, m, X, and R 101 ~ R 107 are each, the L 11 in the general formula (1), m, has the same meaning X, and the R 101 ~ R 107,
R 131 to R 137 are independently synonymous with R 131 to R 137 in the general formula (1c). )
 前記一般式(11c)で表される化合物は、mが0である場合、下記一般式(111c)で表される。 The compound represented by the general formula (11c) is represented by the following general formula (111c) when m is 0.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000074
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000074
(前記一般式(111c)におけるR11は、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
 X、R101~R107、及びR131~R137は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるX、R101~R107、及びR131~R137と同義である。)
(R 11 in the general formula (111c) is
Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
X, R 101 ~ R 107, and R 131 ~ R 137 are each, X in the general formula (1), R 101 ~ R 107, and is synonymous with R 131 ~ R 137. )
 前記一般式(11c)で表される化合物において、mが1である場合、本実施形態に係る化合物は、下記一般式(112c)で表される。
 前記一般式(11c)で表される化合物において、mが2である場合、本実施形態に係る化合物は、下記一般式(113c)で表される。
In the compound represented by the general formula (11c), when m is 1, the compound according to the present embodiment is represented by the following general formula (112c).
In the compound represented by the general formula (11c), when m is 2, the compound according to the present embodiment is represented by the following general formula (113c).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000075
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000075
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000076
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000076
(前記一般式(112c)及び(113c)におけるR11は、それぞれ独立して、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
 L11、L113及びL114は、それぞれ独立して、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
 L113及びL114からなる組は、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるX、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
 R131~R137は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1c)におけるR131~R137と同義であり、
 ただし、R131~R137の少なくとも1つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、-O-(R904)で表される基、-S-(R905)で表される基、-N(R906)(R907)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、R901~R907は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(1a)におけるR901~R907と同義である。)
(R 11 in the general formulas (112c) and (113c) are independent of each other.
Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
L 11 , L 113, and L 114 are independently substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming arylene groups having 6 to 13 carbon atoms, respectively.
The set consisting of L 113 and L 114 is
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively.
R 131 to R 137 are independently synonymous with R 131 to R 137 in the general formula (1c).
However, at least one of R 131 to R 137 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number. 3 to 50 cycloalkyl groups, cyano groups, halogen atoms, groups represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), groups represented by -O- (R 904 ), -S- Group represented by (R 905 ), group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or substituted or unsubstituted ring formation. It is a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms, and R 901 to R 907 are independently synonymous with R 901 to R 907 in the general formula (1a). )
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、Arは、前記一般式(1d)で表される基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~16の複素環基であることも好ましい。 In the compound according to the present embodiment, Ar 3 is preferably a group represented by the general formula (1d) or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 16 ring-forming atoms.
 例えば、前記一般式(11)で表される化合物において、Arが前記一般式(1d)で表される基である場合、本実施形態に係る化合物は、下記一般式(11d)で表される。 For example, in the compound represented by the general formula (11), when Ar 3 is a group represented by the general formula (1d), the compound according to the present embodiment is represented by the following general formula (11d). To.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000077
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000077
(前記一般式(11d)におけるR11は、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
 L11、m、X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるL11、m、X、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
 L12、及びHArは、前記一般式(1d)におけるL12、及びHArと同義である。)
(R 11 in the general formula (11d) is
Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
L 11, m, X, and R 101 ~ R 107 are each, the L 11 in the general formula (1), m, has the same meaning X, and the R 101 ~ R 107,
L 12 and HAR are synonymous with L 12 and HAR in the general formula (1d). )
 前記一般式(11d)で表される化合物において、mが0である場合、本実施形態に係る化合物は、下記一般式(111d)で表される。 When m is 0 in the compound represented by the general formula (11d), the compound according to the present embodiment is represented by the following general formula (111d).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000078
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000078
(前記一般式(111d)におけるR11は、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
 X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるX、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
 L12は、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
 HArは、置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。)
(R 11 in the general formula (111d) is
Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively.
L 12 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
HAR is a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms. )
 前記一般式(11d)で表される化合物において、mが1である場合、本実施形態に係る化合物は、下記一般式(112d)で表される。
 前記一般式(11d)で表される化合物において、mが2である場合、本実施形態に係る化合物は、下記一般式(113d)で表される。
In the compound represented by the general formula (11d), when m is 1, the compound according to the present embodiment is represented by the following general formula (112d).
In the compound represented by the general formula (11d), when m is 2, the compound according to the present embodiment is represented by the following general formula (113d).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000079
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000079
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000080
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000080
(前記一般式(112d)及び(113d)におけるR11は、それぞれ独立して、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
 L11、L115及びL116は、それぞれ独立して、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
 L115及びL116からなる組は、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるX、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
 L12は、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
 HArは、置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。)
(R 11 in the general formulas (112d) and (113d) are independent of each other.
Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
L 11 , L 115 and L 116 are independently substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming arylene groups having 6 to 13 carbon atoms, respectively.
The set consisting of L 115 and L 116 is
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively.
L 12 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
HAR is a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms. )
 前記一般式(11)で表される化合物において、Arが置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~16の複素環基である場合、本実施形態に係る化合物は、下記一般式(11f)で表される。 In the compound represented by the general formula (11), when Ar 3 is a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 16 ring-forming atoms, the compound according to the present embodiment has the following general formula (11f). It is represented by.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000081
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000081
(前記一般式(11f)において、
 Arは、置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~16の複素環基であり、
 R11は、それぞれ独立して、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
 L11は、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
 X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるX、及びR101~R107と同義である。)
(In the general formula (11f),
Ar 3 is a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 16 ring-forming atoms.
R 11 are independent of each other
Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
L 11 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively. )
 前記一般式(11f)において、複素環基としてのArは、下記一般式(111g)、(112g)、(113g)又は(114g)で表される基であることが好ましい。 In the general formula (11f), Ar 3 as a heterocyclic group is preferably a group represented by the following general formulas (111 g), (112 g), (113 g) or (114 g).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000082
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000082
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000083
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000083
(前記一般式(111g)、(112g)、(113g)及び(114g)において、R141~R148は、それぞれ独立して、水素原子、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、-O-(R904)で表される基、-S-(R905)で表される基、-N(R906)(R907)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、R901~R907は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(1a)におけるR901~R907と同義であり、Xは、酸素原子又は硫黄原子である。前記一般式(111g)、(112g)、(113g)及び(114g)における*は、アントラセン環との結合位置を示す。) (In the general formulas (111 g), (112 g), (113 g) and (114 g), R 141 to R 148 are independently hydrogen atoms, substituted or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, respectively. Substituent or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, cyano group, halogen atom, -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ) ), The group represented by -O- (R 904 ), the group represented by -S- (R 905 ), the group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), the substitution. Alternatively, it is an aryl group having an unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number of 6 to 50, or a heterocyclic group having a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming atom number of 5 to 50, and R 901 to R 907 are independently expressed in the above general formula ( Synonymous with R 901 to R 907 in 1a), X 2 is an oxygen atom or a sulfur atom. * In the general formulas (111 g), (112 g), (113 g) and (114 g) is an anthracene ring. Indicates the connection position of.)
 前記一般式(11f)で表される化合物において、Arが前記一般式(111g)で表される基である場合、本実施形態に係る化合物は、下記一般式(11g)で表される。 In the compound represented by the general formula (11f), when Ar 3 is a group represented by the general formula (111 g), the compound according to the present embodiment is represented by the following general formula (11 g).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000084
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000084
(前記一般式(11g)において、
 R11は、それぞれ独立して、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
 L11は、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
 X、及びXは、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1)におけるXと同義であり、
 R101~R107は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1)におけるR101~R107と同義であり、
 R141~R146、R148は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 R901~R907は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1)におけるR901~R907と同義である。)
(In the general formula (11 g),
R 11 are independent of each other
Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
L 11 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
X 1 and X 2 are independently synonymous with X in the general formula (1).
R 101 to R 107 are independently synonymous with R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1).
R 141 to R 146 and R 148 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
Halogen atom,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
R 901 to R 907 are independently synonymous with R 901 to R 907 in the general formula (1). )
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、R11~R18のうち少なくとも一つは、置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基であることが好ましく、無置換のフェニル基、又は無置換のビフェニル基であることがより好ましい。 In the compound according to the present embodiment, at least one of R 11 to R 18 is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group or a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, and is preferably an unsubstituted or unsubstituted phenyl group or no substituent. More preferably, it is a substituted biphenyl group.
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、R11~R18のうち少なくとも一つは、下記式(1e)、(1f)、(1g)又は(1h)で表される基であることが好ましい。 In the compound according to the present embodiment, at least one of R 11 to R 18 is preferably a group represented by the following formulas (1e), (1f), (1g) or (1h).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000085
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000085
(前記式(1e)、(1f)、(1g)及び(1h)における*は、アントラセン環との結合位置を示す。) (* In the formulas (1e), (1f), (1g) and (1h) indicates the bonding position with the anthracene ring.)
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、式(1e)、(1f)、(1g)及び(1h)で表される基は、1つ以上の置換基を有していてもよい。 In the compound according to the present embodiment, the groups represented by the formulas (1e), (1f), (1g) and (1h) may have one or more substituents.
 例えば、R11が前記式(1e)で表される基である場合、前記一般式(11)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(11e)で表される。 For example, when R 11 is a group represented by the formula (1e), the compound represented by the general formula (11) is represented by the following general formula (11e).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000086
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000086
(前記一般式(11e)におけるL11、m、X、R101~R107、及びArは、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるL11、m、X、R101~R107、及びArと同義である。) (L 11, in the general formula (11e) m, X, R 101 ~ R 107, and Ar 3, respectively, wherein L 11 in the general formula (1), m, X, R 101 ~ R 107, and Ar It is synonymous with 3. )
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、L11は、置換もしくは無置換のフェニレン基であることが好ましく、mが1であり、かつL11が、置換もしくは無置換のフェニレン基であることがより好ましい。 In the compound according to the present embodiment, L 11 is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted phenylene group, m is 1, and L 11 is more preferably a substituted or unsubstituted phenylene group.
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、L11は、下記式(100a)又は(100b)で表される基であることが好ましく、mが1であり、かつL11が、下記式(100a)又は(100b)で表される基であることがより好ましい。 In the compound according to the present embodiment, L 11 is preferably a group represented by the following formula (100a) or (100b), m is 1, and L 11 is the following formula (100a) or ( More preferably, it is a group represented by 100b).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000087
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000087
(前記式(100a)及び(100b)における2つの*のうち、一方の*は、アントラセン環との結合位置を示し、他方の*は、前記一般式(1)中のXを含む縮合環との結合位置を示す。) (Of the two * in the formulas (100a) and (100b), one * indicates the bonding position with the anthracene ring, and the other * is the fused ring containing X in the general formula (1). Indicates the connection position of.)
 例えば、mが1であり、かつ、L11が前記式(100a)で表される基である場合、前記一般式(11)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(11L)で表される。 For example, when m is 1 and L 11 is a group represented by the formula (100a), the compound represented by the general formula (11) is represented by the following general formula (11L). ..
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000088
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000088
(前記一般式(11L)におけるR11は、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
 前記一般式(11L)におけるX、R101~R107、及びArは、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるX、R101~R107、及びArと同義である。)
(R 11 in the general formula (11L) is
Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
X, R 101 to R 107 , and Ar 3 in the general formula (11L) are synonymous with X, R 101 to R 107 , and Ar 3 in the general formula (1), respectively. )
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、Xは、酸素原子であることが好ましい。 In the compound according to this embodiment, X is preferably an oxygen atom.
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、R101~R107は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、又は
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基であることが好ましい。
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、R101~R107は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、又は
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基であることも好ましい。
In the compound according to the present embodiment, R 101 to R 107 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
It is preferably a halogen atom or a group represented by −Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ).
In the compound according to the present embodiment, R 101 to R 107 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
It is also preferable that it is a halogen atom or a group represented by −Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ).
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、R101~R107は、水素原子であることも好ましい。
 また、本実施形態に係る化合物において、R101~R107の内、少なくとも一つが、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、又は
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基であることも好ましい。
 また、本実施形態に係る化合物において、R101~R107の内、少なくとも一つが、無置換の環形成炭素数6~12のアリール基であることも好ましい。
In the compound according to the present embodiment, R 101 to R 107 are also preferably hydrogen atoms.
Further, in the compound according to the present embodiment, at least one of R 101 to R 107 is
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
It is also preferable that it is a halogen atom or a group represented by −Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ).
Further, in the compound according to the present embodiment, it is also preferable that at least one of R 101 to R 107 is an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 12 carbon atoms.
・本実施形態に係る化合物の製造方法
 本実施形態に係る化合物は、後述の実施例の項において説明する合成例に従って、又は当該合成例に倣い、目的物に合わせた既知の代替反応及び原料を用いることで、製造できる。
-Method for producing a compound according to the present embodiment For the compound according to the present embodiment, a known alternative reaction and raw material suitable for the target product are used according to or following the synthesis example described in the section of Examples described later. It can be manufactured by using it.
・本実施形態に係る化合物の具体例
 本実施形態に係る化合物の具体例としては、例えば、以下の化合物が挙げられる。ただし、本発明は、これら化合物の具体例に限定されない。
-Specific Examples of Compounds According to This Embodiment Specific examples of the compounds according to this embodiment include the following compounds. However, the present invention is not limited to specific examples of these compounds.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000089
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000089
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000090
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000090
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000091
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000091
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000092
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000092
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000093
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000093
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000094
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000094
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000095
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000095
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000096
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000096
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000097
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000097
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000098
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000098
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000099
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000099
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000100
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000100
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000101
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000101
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000102
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000102
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000103
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000103
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000104
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000104
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000105
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000105
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000106
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000106
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000107
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000107
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000108
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000108
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000109
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000109
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000110
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000110
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000111
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000111
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000112
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000112
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000113
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000113
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000114
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000114
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000115
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000115
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000116
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000116
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000117
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000117
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000118
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000118
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000119
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000119
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000120
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000120
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000121
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000121
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000122
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000122
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000123
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000123
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000124
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000124
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000125
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000125
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000126
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000126
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000127
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000127
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000128
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000128
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000129
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000129
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000130
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000130
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000131
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000131
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000132
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000132
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000133
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000133
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000134
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000134
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000135
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000135
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000136
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000136
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000137
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000137
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000138
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000138
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000139
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000139
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000140
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000140
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000141
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000141
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000142
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000142
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000143
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000143
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000144
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000144
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000145
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000145
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000146
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000146
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000147
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000147
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000148
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000148
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000149
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000149
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000150
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000150
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000151
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000151
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000152
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000152
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000153
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000153
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000154
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000154
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000155
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000155
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000156
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000156
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000157
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000157
 本実施形態に係る化合物によれば、有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子の駆動電圧を低下させることができる。本実施形態に係る化合物の一態様によれば、有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子の発光効率を維持しながら、駆動電圧を低下させることができる。 According to the compound according to the present embodiment, the driving voltage of the organic electroluminescence device can be reduced. According to one aspect of the compound according to the present embodiment, the driving voltage can be lowered while maintaining the luminous efficiency of the organic electroluminescence device.
 以上が、第一実施形態に係る化合物の説明である。 The above is the description of the compound according to the first embodiment.
〔第二実施形態〕
(有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子)
 本発明の第二実施形態に係る有機EL素子について説明する。
 本実施形態に係る有機EL素子は、陽極および陰極の両電極間に有機層を備える。この有機層は、有機化合物で構成される層を少なくとも一つ含む。あるいは、この有機層は、有機化合物で構成される複数の層が積層されてなる。有機層は、無機化合物をさらに含んでいてもよい。
[Second Embodiment]
(Organic electroluminescence element)
The organic EL device according to the second embodiment of the present invention will be described.
The organic EL device according to the present embodiment includes an organic layer between both electrodes of the anode and the cathode. This organic layer contains at least one layer composed of an organic compound. Alternatively, this organic layer is formed by laminating a plurality of layers composed of organic compounds. The organic layer may further contain an inorganic compound.
 本実施形態に係る有機EL素子は、有機層として第一の有機層を有する。第一の有機層は、第一実施形態に係る化合物(前記一般式(1)等で表される化合物)を含む。 The organic EL device according to this embodiment has a first organic layer as an organic layer. The first organic layer contains the compound according to the first embodiment (the compound represented by the general formula (1) or the like).
 本実施形態の有機EL素子において、有機層のうち少なくとも一層は、発光層である。有機層は、例えば、一つの発光層で構成されていてもよいし、有機EL素子に採用され得る層を含んでいてもよい。有機EL素子に採用され得る層としては、特に限定されないが、例えば、正孔注入層、正孔輸送層、電子注入層、電子輸送層、及び障壁層からなる群から選択される少なくともいずれかの層が挙げられる。 In the organic EL device of the present embodiment, at least one of the organic layers is a light emitting layer. The organic layer may be composed of, for example, one light emitting layer, or may include a layer that can be adopted for an organic EL element. The layer that can be adopted for the organic EL device is not particularly limited, but is at least one selected from the group consisting of, for example, a hole injection layer, a hole transport layer, an electron injection layer, an electron transport layer, and a barrier layer. Layers are mentioned.
 本実施形態に係る有機EL素子は、第一の有機層が、発光層であることが好ましい。本実施形態に係る有機EL素子は、陽極と陰極との間に含まれる発光層を有する。発光層が第一実施形態に係る化合物を含む場合であっても、発光層以外の有機層が第一実施形態に係る化合物を含有してもよい。 In the organic EL element according to the present embodiment, it is preferable that the first organic layer is a light emitting layer. The organic EL device according to the present embodiment has a light emitting layer included between the anode and the cathode. Even when the light emitting layer contains the compound according to the first embodiment, the organic layer other than the light emitting layer may contain the compound according to the first embodiment.
 図1に、本実施形態に係る有機EL素子の一例の概略構成を示す。
 有機EL素子1は、透光性の基板2と、陽極3と、陰極4と、陽極3と陰極4との間に配置された有機層10と、を含む。有機層10は、陽極3側から順に、正孔注入層6、正孔輸送層7、発光層5、電子輸送層8、および電子注入層9が、この順番で積層されて構成される。
 本発明は、図1に示す有機EL素子の構成に限定されない。
FIG. 1 shows a schematic configuration of an example of an organic EL device according to the present embodiment.
The organic EL element 1 includes a translucent substrate 2, an anode 3, a cathode 4, and an organic layer 10 arranged between the anode 3 and the cathode 4. The organic layer 10 is composed of a hole injection layer 6, a hole transport layer 7, a light emitting layer 5, an electron transport layer 8, and an electron injection layer 9 laminated in this order from the anode 3 side.
The present invention is not limited to the configuration of the organic EL element shown in FIG.
(第一の化合物)
 本実施形態に係る有機EL素子の第一の有機層に含有される第一の化合物(第一実施形態に係る化合物)は、含有される層に要求される特性に応じて、前記一般式(1)で表される化合物の範囲に含まれる化合物の中から適宜選択される。
(First compound)
The first compound (compound according to the first embodiment) contained in the first organic layer of the organic EL device according to the present embodiment has the above-mentioned general formula (the compound according to the first embodiment) according to the characteristics required for the contained layer. It is appropriately selected from the compounds included in the range of compounds represented by 1).
(第二の化合物)
 本実施形態に係る有機EL素子の第一の有機層は、第一の化合物と、さらに第二の化合物とを含有することが好ましく、発光層としての第一の有機層が第一の化合物及び第二の化合物を含有することがより好ましい。この態様の場合、第二の化合物は、ドーパント材料(ゲスト材料、エミッター又は発光材料と称する場合もある。)であることが好ましく、第一の化合物は、ホスト材料(マトリックス材料と称する場合もある。)であることが好ましい。
(Second compound)
The first organic layer of the organic EL device according to the present embodiment preferably contains a first compound and a second compound, and the first organic layer as a light emitting layer is the first compound and It is more preferable to contain a second compound. In this embodiment, the second compound is preferably a dopant material (sometimes referred to as a guest material, emitter or luminescent material) and the first compound is sometimes referred to as a host material (sometimes referred to as a matrix material). .) Is preferable.
 第二の化合物は、蛍光発光性の化合物であることが好ましい。蛍光性化合物は、一重項励起状態から発光可能な化合物である。 The second compound is preferably a fluorescent compound. A fluorescent compound is a compound capable of emitting light from a singlet excited state.
 第二の化合物として発光層に用いることができる青色系の蛍光発光材料として、ピレン誘導体、スチリルアミン誘導体、クリセン誘導体、フルオランテン誘導体、フルオレン誘導体、又はトリアリールアミン誘導体等が使用できる。具体的には、N,N’-ビス[4-(9H-カルバゾール-9-イル)フェニル]-N,N’-ジフェニルスチルベン-4,4’-ジアミン(略称:YGA2S)、4-(9H-カルバゾール-9-イル)-4’-(10-フェニル-9-アントリル)トリフェニルアミン(略称:YGAPA)、4-(10-フェニル-9-アントリル)-4’-(9-フェニル-9H-カルバゾール-3-イル)トリフェニルアミン(略称:PCBAPA)などが挙げられる。 As the blue fluorescent light emitting material that can be used in the light emitting layer as the second compound, a pyrene derivative, a styrylamine derivative, a chrysene derivative, a fluoranthene derivative, a fluorene derivative, a triarylamine derivative or the like can be used. Specifically, N, N'-bis [4- (9H-carbazole-9-yl) phenyl] -N, N'-diphenylstylben-4,4'-diamine (abbreviation: YGA2S), 4- (9H) -Carbazole-9-yl) -4'-(10-Phenyl-9-anthryl) Triphenylamine (abbreviation: YGAPA), 4- (10-Phenyl-9-anthryl) -4'-(9-phenyl-9H) -Carbazole-3-yl) Triphenylamine (abbreviation: PCBAPA) and the like can be mentioned.
・一般式(2)で表される化合物
 第二の化合物は、下記一般式(2)で表される化合物であることも好ましい。
-Compound represented by the general formula (2) The second compound is preferably a compound represented by the following general formula (2).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000158
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000158
(前記一般式(2)中、
 R21~R26のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R27~R30のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R201~R205のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R206~R210のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR21~R26、R27~R30、R201~R205及びR206~R210は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルケニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基、
  置換もしくは無置換のホスファニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のホスホリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールカルボニル基、
  ニトロ基、又は
  カルボキシ基であり、
 R901、R902、R903、R904、R905、R906及びR907は、それぞれ独立に、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基である。)
(In the general formula (2),
One or more of the two or more adjacent pairs of R 21 to R 26
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
One or more of the two or more adjacent pairs of R 27 to R 30
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 201 to R 205
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 206 to R 210
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
R 21 to R 26 , R 27 to R 30 , R 201 to R 205, and R 206 to R 210 , which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring, are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkenyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
Halogen atom,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted phosphanyl groups,
Substituted or unsubstituted phosphoryl groups,
Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming arylcarbonyl group having 6 to 30 carbon atoms,
It is a nitro group or a carboxy group,
R 901 , R 902 , R 903 , R 904 , R 905 , R 906 and R 907 are independent of each other.
Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms,
It is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms. )
 R21~R26のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上、
 R27~R30のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上、
 R201~R205のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上、並びに
 R206~R210のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上のうち、少なくとも1組が、
 互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、又は
 互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成する。
One or more pairs of two or more adjacent pairs of R 21 to R 26 ,
One or more pairs of two or more adjacent pairs of R 27 to R 30
At least one set of one or more pairs of two or more adjacent pairs of R 201 to R 205 and one or more pairs of two or more adjacent pairs of R 206 to R 210
They combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocyclic ring, or they combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring.
 一実施形態においては、前記一般式(2)におけるR28~R30のうちの2個以上が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数3~30の単環又は縮合環を形成する。 In one embodiment, two or more of R 28 to R 30 in the general formula (2) are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocyclic or condensed ring having 3 to 30 ring-forming atoms. Form.
 例えば、R27~R30のうちの隣接するR28、R29及びR30からなる組が、互いに結合して、縮合環を形成する場合の一例として、下記一般式(21)で表される化合物が挙げられる。 For example, as an example of the case where adjacent pairs of R 28 , R 29, and R 30 of R 27 to R 30 are bonded to each other to form a fused ring, it is represented by the following general formula (21). Examples include compounds.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000159
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000159
 前記一般式(21)において、
 R21~R26のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R201~R205のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R206~R210のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR21~R26、R27、R201~R205及びR206~R210は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(2)における前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR21~R26、R27、R201~R205及びR206~R210と同義であり、
 R211~R217は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルケニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基、
  置換もしくは無置換のホスファニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のホスホリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールカルボニル基、
  ニトロ基、又は
  カルボキシ基であり、
 R901、R902、R903、R904、R905、R906及びR907は、それぞれ独立に、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基である。)
In the general formula (21),
One or more of the two or more adjacent pairs of R 21 to R 26
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 201 to R 205
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 206 to R 210
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
R 21 to R 26 , R 27 , R 201 to R 205, and R 206 to R 210 , which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring, are independently described in the general formula (2). It is synonymous with R 21 to R 26 , R 27 , R 201 to R 205, and R 206 to R 210, which do not form a single ring and do not form the condensed ring.
R 211 to R 217 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkenyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
Halogen atom,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted phosphanyl groups,
Substituted or unsubstituted phosphoryl groups,
Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming arylcarbonyl group having 6 to 30 carbon atoms,
It is a nitro group or a carboxy group,
R 901 , R 902 , R 903 , R 904 , R 905 , R 906 and R 907 are independent of each other.
Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms,
It is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms. )
 前記一般式(21)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(21a)で表されることも好ましい。 The compound represented by the general formula (21) is preferably represented by the following general formula (21a).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000160
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000160
(前記一般式(21a)において、
 R21~R26のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR21~R26及びR27は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(2)における前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR21~R26及びR27と同義である。)
(In the general formula (21a),
One or more of the two or more adjacent pairs of R 21 to R 26
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
R 21 to R 26 and R 27 , which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring, independently do not form the monocyclic ring in the general formula (2) and form the condensed ring. It is synonymous with R 21 to R 26 and R 27 that do not form. )
 また、例えば、R21~R26のうちの隣接するR22とR23とからなる組が互いに結合して単環を形成し、さらにR24とR25とからなる組が互いに結合して単環を形成する場合の一例として、下記一般式(22)で表される化合物が挙げられる。 Further, for example, a pair consisting of adjacent R 22 and R 23 of R 21 to R 26 is coupled to each other to form a single ring, and a pair consisting of R 24 and R 25 is further coupled to each other to form a single ring. As an example of the case of forming a ring, a compound represented by the following general formula (22) can be mentioned.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000161
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000161
(前記一般式(22)中、
 R27~R30のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R201~R205のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R206~R210のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR21、R26、R27~R30、R201~R205及びR206~R210は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(2)における前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR21、R26、R27~R30、R201~R205及びR206~R210と同義であり、
 R218~R225は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルケニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基、
  置換もしくは無置換のホスファニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のホスホリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールカルボニル基、
  ニトロ基、又は
  カルボキシ基であり、
 R901、R902、R903、R904、R905、R906及びR907は、それぞれ独立に、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基である。)
(In the general formula (22),
One or more of the two or more adjacent pairs of R 27 to R 30
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 201 to R 205
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 206 to R 210
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
R 21 , R 26 , R 27 to R 30 , R 201 to R 205, and R 206 to R 210 , which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring, are independently represented by the general formula (2). ), Which is synonymous with R 21 , R 26 , R 27 to R 30 , R 201 to R 205, and R 206 to R 210, which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring.
R218 to R225 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkenyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
Halogen atom,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted phosphanyl groups,
Substituted or unsubstituted phosphoryl groups,
Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming arylcarbonyl group having 6 to 30 carbon atoms,
It is a nitro group or a carboxy group,
R 901 , R 902 , R 903 , R 904 , R 905 , R 906 and R 907 are independent of each other.
Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms,
It is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms. )
 一実施形態においては、前記一般式(2)におけるR22とR23とが互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数3~30の単環又は縮合環を形成する。 In one embodiment, R 22 and R 23 in the general formula (2) are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocyclic or condensed ring having 3 to 30 ring-forming atoms.
 一実施形態においては、前記一般式(2)で表される化合物が、下記一般式(23)で表される化合物である。 In one embodiment, the compound represented by the general formula (2) is a compound represented by the following general formula (23).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000162
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000162
(前記一般式(23)において、
 R24~R26のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R27~R30のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R201~R205のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R206~R210のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR21、R24~R26、R27~R30、R201~R205及びR206~R210は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(2)における前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR21、R24~R26、R27~R30、R201~R205及びR206~R210と同義であり、
 R226~R231は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルケニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基、
  置換もしくは無置換のホスファニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のホスホリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールカルボニル基、
  ニトロ基、又は
  カルボキシ基であり、
 R232及びR233は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  無置換の炭素数2~50のアルケニル基、
  無置換の炭素数2~50のアルキニル基、
  無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)、
  -O-(R904)、
  -S-(R905)、
  -N(R906)(R907)、
  ハロゲン原子、
  シアノ基、
  ニトロ基、
  無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
 R901、R902、R903、R904、R905、R906及びR907は、それぞれ独立に、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基である。)
(In the general formula (23),
One or more of the two or more adjacent pairs of R 24 to R 26
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
One or more of the two or more adjacent pairs of R 27 to R 30
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 201 to R 205
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 206 to R 210
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
R 21 , R 24 to R 26 , R 27 to R 30 , R 201 to R 205, and R 206 to R 210 , which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring, are independently described in general. It is synonymous with R 21 , R 24 to R 26 , R 27 to R 30 , R 201 to R 205, and R 206 to R 210, which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring in the formula (2). ,
R226 to R231 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkenyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
Halogen atom,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted phosphanyl groups,
Substituted or unsubstituted phosphoryl groups,
Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming arylcarbonyl group having 6 to 30 carbon atoms,
It is a nitro group or a carboxy group,
R232 and R233 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Unsubstituted alkyl groups with 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
An unsubstituted alkenyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
An unsubstituted alkynyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
Unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group with 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
-Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
-O- (R 904 ),
-S- (R 905 ),
-N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
Halogen atom,
Cyano group,
Nitro group,
An unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or an unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
R 901 , R 902 , R 903 , R 904 , R 905 , R 906 and R 907 are independent of each other.
Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms,
It is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms. )
 前記一般式(2)、(21)、(21a)、(22)及び(23)のそれぞれにおいて、
 R901が複数ある場合、複数のR901は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R902が複数ある場合、複数のR902は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R903が複数ある場合、複数のR903は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R904が複数ある場合、複数のR904は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R905が複数ある場合、複数のR905は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R906が複数ある場合、複数のR906は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R907が複数ある場合、複数のR907は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
In each of the general formulas (2), (21), (21a), (22) and (23),
If R 901 is plural, R 901 may be identical to each other or different,
If R 902 is plural, R 902 may be identical to each other or different,
If R 903 is plural, R 903 may be identical to each other or different,
If R 904 is plural, R 904 may be identical to each other or different,
If R 905 is plural, R 905 may be identical to each other or different,
When there are multiple R- 906s , the plurality of R- 906s are the same as or different from each other.
If R 907 is plural, R 907 may be identical to one another or different.
 一実施形態においては、前記一般式(2)における前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR21~R30及びR201~R210は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  シアノ基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
In one embodiment, R 21 to R 30 and R 201 to R 210 , which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring in the general formula (2), are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Unsubstituted alkyl groups with 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Cyano group,
Halogen atom,
An unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or an unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
 一実施形態においては、前記一般式(2)における前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR21~R30及びR201~R210は、それぞれ独立して、
  水素原子、
  無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
In one embodiment, R 21 to R 30 and R 201 to R 210 , which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring in the general formula (2), are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
An unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or an unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
 一実施形態においては、前記一般式(21)及び(21a)におけるR23及びR24の一方が、無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、R23及びR24の他方が、水素原子である。 In one embodiment, one of R 23 and R 24 in the general formulas (21) and (21a) is an aryl group having an unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number of 6 to 50, or an unsubstituted ring-forming atom number of 5 to 5. It is a heterocyclic group of 50, and the other of R 23 and R 24 is a hydrogen atom.
 一実施形態においては、前記一般式(21)及び(21a)におけるR23及びR24の一方が、無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、R23及びR24の他方が、水素原子である。 In one embodiment, one of R 23 and R 24 in the general formulas (21) and (21a) is an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms, and the other of R 23 and R 24 . Is a hydrogen atom.
 一実施形態においては、前記一般式(21)及び(21a)におけるR23及びR24の一方が、ジベンゾフラニル基又はジベンゾチオフェニル基であり、R23及びR24の他方が、水素原子である。 In one embodiment, one of R 23 and R 24 in the general formulas (21) and (21a) is a dibenzofuranyl group or a dibenzothiophenyl group, and the other of R 23 and R 24 is a hydrogen atom. is there.
・第二の化合物の具体例
 本実施形態に係る第二の化合物の具体例としては、例えば、以下の化合物が挙げられる。ただし、本発明は、これら第二の化合物の具体例に限定されない。
-Specific Examples of the Second Compound Examples of specific examples of the second compound according to the present embodiment include the following compounds. However, the present invention is not limited to specific examples of these second compounds.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000163
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000163
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000164
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000164
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000165
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000165
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000166
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000166
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000167
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000167
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000168
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000168
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000169
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000169
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000170
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000170
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000171
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000171
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000172
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000172
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000173
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000173
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000174
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000174
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000175
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000175
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000176
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000176
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000177
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000177
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000178
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000178
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000179
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000179
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000180
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000180
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000181
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000181
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000182
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000182
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000183
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000183
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000184
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000184
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000185
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000185
・一般式(5)で表される化合物
 第二の化合物は、下記一般式(5)で表される化合物であることも好ましい。
-Compound represented by the general formula (5) The second compound is preferably a compound represented by the following general formula (5).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000186
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000186
(前記一般式(5)において、
 R501~R507及びR511~R517のうち隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR501~R507及びR511~R517は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルケニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルキニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  シアノ基、
  ニトロ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
 R521及びR522は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルケニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルキニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  シアノ基、
  ニトロ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。)
(In the general formula (5),
One or more of the two or more adjacent pairs of R 501 to R 507 and R 511 to R 517
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
R 501 to R 507 and R 511 to R 517 , which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring, are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkenyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkynyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
Halogen atom,
Cyano group,
Nitro group,
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
R 521 and R 522 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkenyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkynyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
-A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
Halogen atom,
Cyano group,
Nitro group,
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms. )
 「R501~R507及びR511~R517のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組」は、例えば、R501とR502からなる組、R502とR503からなる組、R503とR504からなる組、R505とR506からなる組、R506とR507からなる組、R501とR502とR503からなる組等の組合せである。 "One set of two or more adjacent sets of R 501 to R 507 and R 511 to R 517 " is, for example, a set of R 501 and R 502 , a set of R 502 and R 503 , and R. It is a combination of a set of 503 and R 504 , a set of R 505 and R 506 , a set of R 506 and R 507 , a set of R 501 , R 502 and R 503 , and the like.
 一実施形態において、R501~R507及びR511~R517の少なくとも1つ、好ましくは2つが-N(R906)(R907)で表される基である。 In one embodiment, at least one, preferably two, of R 501 to R 507 and R 511 to R 517 are groups represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ).
 一実施形態においては、R501~R507及びR511~R517は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
In one embodiment, R 501 to R 507 and R 511 to R 517 are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
 一実施形態においては、前記一般式(5)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(52)で表される化合物である。 In one embodiment, the compound represented by the general formula (5) is a compound represented by the following general formula (52).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000187
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000187
(前記一般式(52)において、
 R531~R534及びR541~R544のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR531~R534、R541~R544、並びにR551及びR552は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 R561~R564は、それぞれ独立に、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。)
(In the general formula (52),
One or more of the two or more adjacent pairs of R 531 to R 534 and R 541 to R 544
Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
R 531 to R 534 , R 541 to R 544 , and R 551 and R 552 , which do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring, are independent of each other.
Hydrogen atom,
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
R 561 to R 564 are independent of each other.
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms. )
 一実施形態においては、前記一般式(5)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(53)で表される化合物である。 In one embodiment, the compound represented by the general formula (5) is a compound represented by the following general formula (53).
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000188
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000188
(前記一般式(53)において、R551、R552及びR561~R564は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(52)におけるR551、R552及びR561~R564と同義である。) (In the general formula (53), R 551 , R 552 and R 561 to R 564 are independently synonymous with R 551 , R 552 and R 561 to R 564 in the general formula (52), respectively.)
 一実施形態においては、前記一般式(52)及び一般式(53)におけるR561~R564は、それぞれ独立に、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基(好ましくはフェニル基)である。 In one embodiment, R 561 to R 564 in the general formula (52) and the general formula (53) are independently substituted or unsubstituted aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms (preferably phenyl groups). ).
 一実施形態においては、前記一般式(5)におけるR521及びR522、前記一般式(52)及び一般式(53)におけるR551及びR552は、水素原子である。 In one embodiment, R 521 and R 522 in the general formula (5) and R 551 and R 552 in the general formula (52) and the general formula (53) are hydrogen atoms.
 一実施形態においては、前記一般式(5)、一般式(52)及び一般式(53)における、「置換もしくは無置換の」という場合における置換基は、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルケニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルキニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
In one embodiment, the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted" in the general formula (5), general formula (52) and general formula (53) is
Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkenyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituent or unsubstituted alkynyl groups having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
(一般式(5)で表される化合物の具体例)
 前記一般式(5)で表される化合物としては、例えば、以下に示す化合物が具体例として挙げられる。
(Specific example of the compound represented by the general formula (5))
Specific examples of the compound represented by the general formula (5) include the compounds shown below.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000189
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000189
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000190
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000190
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000191
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000191
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000192
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000192
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000193
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000193
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000194
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000194
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000195
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000195
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000196
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000196
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000197
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000197
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000198
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000198
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000199
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000199
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000200
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000200
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000201
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000201
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000202
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000202
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000203
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000203
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000204
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000204
・第二の化合物の製造方法
 本実施形態に係る第二の化合物は、公知の方法により製造することができる。
-Method for producing the second compound The second compound according to the present embodiment can be produced by a known method.
<発光層における第一の化合物及び第二の化合物の関係>
 本実施形態に係る有機EL素子において、発光層としての第一の有機層が第二の化合物及び第一の化合物を含む場合、第一の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(H)と、第二の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(D)とが、下記数式(数1)の関係を満たすことが好ましい。
   S(H)>S(D)…(数1)
<Relationship between the first compound and the second compound in the light emitting layer>
In the organic EL device according to this embodiment, if the first organic layer as the light emitting layer contains a second compound and the first compound, the first compound singlet energy S 1 and (H), the second It is preferable that the singlet energy S 1 (D) of the compound of the above compound satisfies the relationship of the following mathematical formula (Equation 1).
S 1 (H)> S 1 (D) ... (Equation 1)
(一重項エネルギーS
 溶液を用いた一重項エネルギーSの測定方法(溶液法と称する場合がある。)としては、下記の方法が挙げられる。
 測定対象となる化合物の10μmol/Lトルエン溶液を調製して石英セルに入れ、常温(300K)でこの試料の吸収スペクトル(縦軸:吸収強度、横軸:波長とする。)を測定する。この吸収スペクトルの長波長側の立ち下がりに対して接線を引き、その接線と横軸との交点の波長値λedge[nm]を次に示す換算式(F2)に代入して一重項エネルギーを算出する。
  換算式(F2):S[eV]=1239.85/λedge
 吸収スペクトル測定装置としては、例えば、日立社製の分光光度計(装置名:U3310)が挙げられるが、これに限定されない。
(Singlet energy S 1 )
The method of measuring the solution using a singlet energy S 1 (hereinafter sometimes referred to as solution method.), A method described below.
A 10 μmol / L toluene solution of the compound to be measured is prepared, placed in a quartz cell, and the absorption spectrum (vertical axis: absorption intensity, horizontal axis: wavelength) of this sample is measured at room temperature (300 K). A tangent line is drawn for the fall on the long wavelength side of this absorption spectrum, and the wavelength value λedge [nm] at the intersection of the tangent line and the horizontal axis is substituted into the conversion formula (F2) shown below to calculate the singlet energy. To do.
Conversion formula (F2): S 1 [eV] = 1239.85 / λedge
Examples of the absorption spectrum measuring device include, but are not limited to, a spectrophotometer (device name: U3310) manufactured by Hitachi, Ltd.
 吸収スペクトルの長波長側の立ち下がりに対する接線は以下のように引く。吸収スペクトルの極大値のうち、最も長波長側の極大値から長波長方向にスペクトル曲線上を移動する際に、曲線上の各点における接線を考える。この接線は、曲線が立ち下がるにつれ(つまり縦軸の値が減少するにつれ)、傾きが減少しその後増加することを繰り返す。傾きの値が最も長波長側(ただし、吸光度が0.1以下となる場合は除く)で極小値をとる点において引いた接線を当該吸収スペクトルの長波長側の立ち下がりに対する接線とする。
 なお、吸光度の値が0.2以下の極大点は、上記最も長波長側の極大値には含めない。
The tangent to the fall on the long wavelength side of the absorption spectrum is drawn as follows. When moving on the spectrum curve from the maximum value on the longest wavelength side to the long wavelength direction among the maximum values of the absorption spectrum, consider the tangents at each point on the curve. This tangent repeats that the slope decreases and then increases as the curve descends (ie, as the value on the vertical axis decreases). The tangent line drawn at the point where the slope value takes the minimum value on the longest wavelength side (except when the absorbance is 0.1 or less) is defined as the tangent line to the fall of the long wavelength side of the absorption spectrum.
The maximum point having an absorbance value of 0.2 or less is not included in the maximum value on the longest wavelength side.
 発光層が第一の化合物を含む場合、発光層は、燐光発光性材料(ドーパント材料)を含まないことが好ましい。
 また、発光層が第一の化合物を含む場合、発光層は、重金属錯体及び燐光発光性の希土類金属錯体を含まないことが好ましい。ここで、重金属錯体としては、例えば、イリジウム錯体、オスミウム錯体及び白金錯体等が挙げられる。
 また、発光層が第一の化合物を含む場合、発光層は、金属錯体を含まないことも好ましい。
When the light emitting layer contains the first compound, it is preferable that the light emitting layer does not contain a phosphorescent material (dopant material).
When the light emitting layer contains the first compound, it is preferable that the light emitting layer does not contain a heavy metal complex and a phosphorescent rare earth metal complex. Here, examples of the heavy metal complex include an iridium complex, an osmium complex, a platinum complex, and the like.
Further, when the light emitting layer contains the first compound, it is also preferable that the light emitting layer does not contain a metal complex.
(発光層の膜厚)
 本実施形態に係る有機EL素子の発光層の膜厚は、5nm以上50nm以下であることが好ましく、7nm以上50nm以下であることがより好ましく、10nm以上50nm以下であることがさらに好ましい。発光層の膜厚が5nm以上であると、発光層形成及び色度の調整が容易になりやすい。発光層の膜厚が50nm以下であると、駆動電圧の上昇が抑制されやすい。
(Film thickness of light emitting layer)
The film thickness of the light emitting layer of the organic EL device according to the present embodiment is preferably 5 nm or more and 50 nm or less, more preferably 7 nm or more and 50 nm or less, and further preferably 10 nm or more and 50 nm or less. When the film thickness of the light emitting layer is 5 nm or more, it is easy to form the light emitting layer and adjust the chromaticity. When the film thickness of the light emitting layer is 50 nm or less, an increase in the driving voltage is likely to be suppressed.
(発光層における化合物の含有率)
 発光層が第一の化合物及び第二の化合物を含有する場合、発光層における第一の化合物及び第二の化合物の含有率は、例えば、それぞれ、以下の範囲であることが好ましい。
 第一の化合物の含有率は、80質量%以上99質量%以下であることが好ましく、90質量%以上99質量%以下であることがより好ましく、95質量%以上99質量%以下であることがさらに好ましい。
 第二の化合物の含有率は、1質量%以上10質量%以下であることが好ましく、1質量%以上7質量%以下であることがより好ましく、1質量%以上5質量%以下であることがさらに好ましい。
 ただし、発光層における第一の化合物及び第二の化合物の合計含有率の上限は、100質量%である。
(Compound content in the light emitting layer)
When the light emitting layer contains the first compound and the second compound, the contents of the first compound and the second compound in the light emitting layer are preferably in the following ranges, for example, respectively.
The content of the first compound is preferably 80% by mass or more and 99% by mass or less, more preferably 90% by mass or more and 99% by mass or less, and preferably 95% by mass or more and 99% by mass or less. More preferred.
The content of the second compound is preferably 1% by mass or more and 10% by mass or less, more preferably 1% by mass or more and 7% by mass or less, and preferably 1% by mass or more and 5% by mass or less. More preferred.
However, the upper limit of the total content of the first compound and the second compound in the light emitting layer is 100% by mass.
 なお、本実施形態は、発光層に、第一の化合物及び第二の化合物以外の材料が含まれることを除外しない。
 発光層は、第一の化合物を1種のみ含んでもよいし、2種以上含んでもよい。発光層は、第二の化合物を1種のみ含んでもよいし、2種以上含んでもよい。
In addition, this embodiment does not exclude that the light emitting layer contains a material other than the first compound and the second compound.
The light emitting layer may contain only one type of the first compound, or may contain two or more types. The light emitting layer may contain only one type of the second compound, or may contain two or more types.
 本実施形態に係る有機EL素子の構成についてさらに説明する。以下、符号の記載は省略することがある。 The configuration of the organic EL element according to this embodiment will be further described. Hereinafter, the description of the reference numeral may be omitted.
(基板)
 基板は、有機EL素子の支持体として用いられる。基板としては、例えば、ガラス、石英及びプラスチック等を用いることができる。また、可撓性基板を用いてもよい。可撓性基板とは、折り曲げることができる(フレキシブル)基板のことであり、例えば、プラスチック基板等が挙げられる。プラスチック基板を形成する材料としては、例えば、ポリカーボネート、ポリアリレート、ポリエーテルスルフォン、ポリプロピレン、ポリエステル、ポリフッ化ビニル、ポリ塩化ビニル、ポリイミド及びポリエチレンナフタレート等が挙げられる。また、無機蒸着フィルムを用いることもできる。
(substrate)
The substrate is used as a support for an organic EL element. As the substrate, for example, glass, quartz, plastic or the like can be used. Moreover, you may use a flexible substrate. The flexible substrate is a foldable (flexible) substrate, and examples thereof include a plastic substrate. Examples of the material for forming the plastic substrate include polycarbonate, polyarylate, polyether sulfone, polypropylene, polyester, polyvinyl fluoride, polyvinyl chloride, polyimide and polyethylene naphthalate. Inorganic vapor deposition film can also be used.
(陽極)
 基板上に形成される陽極には、仕事関数の大きい(具体的には4.0eV以上)金属、合金、電気伝導性化合物、およびこれらの混合物などを用いることが好ましい。具体的には、例えば、酸化インジウム-酸化スズ(ITO:Indium Tin Oxide)、珪素もしくは酸化珪素を含有した酸化インジウム-酸化スズ、酸化インジウム-酸化亜鉛、酸化タングステン、および酸化亜鉛を含有した酸化インジウム、グラフェン等が挙げられる。この他、金(Au)、白金(Pt)、ニッケル(Ni)、タングステン(W)、クロム(Cr)、モリブデン(Mo)、鉄(Fe)、コバルト(Co)、銅(Cu)、パラジウム(Pd)、チタン(Ti)、または金属材料の窒化物(例えば、窒化チタン)等が挙げられる。
(anode)
For the anode formed on the substrate, it is preferable to use a metal having a large work function (specifically, 4.0 eV or more), an alloy, an electrically conductive compound, a mixture thereof, or the like. Specifically, for example, indium tin oxide (ITO: Indium Tin Oxide), indium tin oxide containing silicon or silicon oxide, indium oxide-zinc oxide, tungsten oxide, and indium oxide containing zinc oxide. , Graphene and the like. In addition, gold (Au), platinum (Pt), nickel (Ni), tungsten (W), chromium (Cr), molybdenum (Mo), iron (Fe), cobalt (Co), copper (Cu), palladium ( Pd), titanium (Ti), nitrides of metallic materials (for example, titanium nitride) and the like can be mentioned.
 これらの材料は、通常、スパッタリング法により成膜される。例えば、酸化インジウム-酸化亜鉛は、酸化インジウムに対し1質量%以上10質量%以下の酸化亜鉛を加えたターゲットを用いることにより、スパッタリング法で形成することができる。また、例えば、酸化タングステン、および酸化亜鉛を含有した酸化インジウムは、酸化インジウムに対し酸化タングステンを0.5質量%以上5質量%以下、酸化亜鉛を0.1質量%以上1質量%以下含有したターゲットを用いることにより、スパッタリング法で形成することができる。その他、真空蒸着法、塗布法、インクジェット法、スピンコート法などにより作製してもよい。 These materials are usually formed by a sputtering method. For example, indium oxide-zinc oxide can be formed by a sputtering method by using a target in which 1% by mass or more and 10% by mass or less of zinc oxide is added to indium oxide. Further, for example, indium oxide containing tungsten oxide and zinc oxide contained 0.5% by mass or more and 5% by mass or less of tungsten oxide and 0.1% by mass or more and 1% by mass or less of zinc oxide with respect to indium oxide. By using a target, it can be formed by a sputtering method. In addition, it may be produced by a vacuum vapor deposition method, a coating method, an inkjet method, a spin coating method or the like.
 陽極上に形成されるEL層のうち、陽極に接して形成される正孔注入層は、陽極の仕事関数に関係なく正孔(ホール)注入が容易である複合材料を用いて形成されるため、電極材料として可能な材料(例えば、金属、合金、電気伝導性化合物、およびこれらの混合物、その他、元素周期表の第1族または第2族に属する元素も含む)を用いることができる。 Of the EL layers formed on the anode, the hole injection layer formed in contact with the anode is formed by using a composite material that facilitates hole injection regardless of the work function of the electrode. , Possible electrode materials (eg, metals, alloys, electrically conductive compounds, and mixtures thereof, and other elements belonging to Group 1 or Group 2 of the Periodic Table of the Elements) can be used.
 仕事関数の小さい材料である、元素周期表の第1族または第2族に属する元素、すなわちリチウム(Li)やセシウム(Cs)等のアルカリ金属、およびマグネシウム(Mg)、カルシウム(Ca)、ストロンチウム(Sr)等のアルカリ土類金属、およびこれらを含む合金(例えば、MgAg、AlLi)、ユーロピウム(Eu)、イッテルビウム(Yb)等の希土類金属およびこれらを含む合金等を用いることもできる。なお、アルカリ金属、アルカリ土類金属、およびこれらを含む合金を用いて陽極を形成する場合には、真空蒸着法やスパッタリング法を用いることができる。さらに、銀ペーストなどを用いる場合には、塗布法やインクジェット法などを用いることができる。 Elements belonging to Group 1 or Group 2 of the Periodic Table of the Elements, which are materials with a small work function, that is, alkali metals such as lithium (Li) and cesium (Cs), and magnesium (Mg), calcium (Ca), and strontium. Alkaline earth metals such as (Sr), rare earth metals such as alloys containing them (for example, MgAg, AlLi), europium (Eu), ytterbium (Yb), and alloys containing these can also be used. When forming an anode using an alkali metal, an alkaline earth metal, or an alloy containing these, a vacuum vapor deposition method or a sputtering method can be used. Further, when a silver paste or the like is used, a coating method, an inkjet method, or the like can be used.
(陰極)
 陰極には、仕事関数の小さい(具体的には3.8eV以下)金属、合金、電気伝導性化合物、およびこれらの混合物などを用いることが好ましい。このような陰極材料の具体例としては、元素周期表の第1族または第2族に属する元素、すなわちリチウム(Li)やセシウム(Cs)等のアルカリ金属、およびマグネシウム(Mg)、カルシウム(Ca)、ストロンチウム(Sr)等のアルカリ土類金属、およびこれらを含む合金(例えば、MgAg、AlLi)、ユーロピウム(Eu)、イッテルビウム(Yb)等の希土類金属およびこれらを含む合金等が挙げられる。
(cathode)
As the cathode, it is preferable to use a metal having a small work function (specifically, 3.8 eV or less), an alloy, an electrically conductive compound, a mixture thereof, or the like. Specific examples of such a cathode material include elements belonging to Group 1 or Group 2 of the Periodic Table of the Elements, that is, alkali metals such as lithium (Li) and cesium (Cs), magnesium (Mg), and calcium (Ca). ), Alkaline earth metals such as strontium (Sr), and rare earth metals such as alloys containing them (for example, MgAg, AlLi), europium (Eu), and itterbium (Yb), and alloys containing them.
 なお、アルカリ金属、アルカリ土類金属、これらを含む合金を用いて陰極を形成する場合には、真空蒸着法やスパッタリング法を用いることができる。また、銀ペーストなどを用いる場合には、塗布法やインクジェット法などを用いることができる。 When forming a cathode using an alkali metal, an alkaline earth metal, or an alloy containing these, a vacuum vapor deposition method or a sputtering method can be used. When a silver paste or the like is used, a coating method, an inkjet method, or the like can be used.
 なお、電子注入層を設けることにより、仕事関数の大小に関わらず、Al、Ag、ITO、グラフェン、珪素もしくは酸化珪素を含有した酸化インジウム-酸化スズ等様々な導電性材料を用いて陰極を形成することができる。これらの導電性材料は、スパッタリング法やインクジェット法、スピンコート法等を用いて成膜することができる。 By providing the electron injection layer, a cathode is formed by using various conductive materials such as indium tin oxide containing Al, Ag, ITO, graphene, silicon or silicon oxide, regardless of the size of the work function. can do. These conductive materials can be formed into a film by using a sputtering method, an inkjet method, a spin coating method, or the like.
(正孔注入層)
 正孔注入層は、正孔注入性の高い物質を含む層である。正孔注入性の高い物質としては、モリブデン酸化物、チタン酸化物、バナジウム酸化物、レニウム酸化物、ルテニウム酸化物、クロム酸化物、ジルコニウム酸化物、ハフニウム酸化物、タンタル酸化物、銀酸化物、タングステン酸化物、マンガン酸化物等を用いることができる。
(Hole injection layer)
The hole injection layer is a layer containing a substance having a high hole injection property. Substances with high hole injection properties include molybdenum oxide, titanium oxide, vanadium oxide, renium oxide, ruthenium oxide, chromium oxide, zirconium oxide, hafnium oxide, tantalum oxide, silver oxide, etc. Tungsten oxide, manganese oxide and the like can be used.
 また、正孔注入性の高い物質としては、低分子の有機化合物である4,4’,4’’-トリス(N,N-ジフェニルアミノ)トリフェニルアミン(略称:TDATA)、4,4’,4’’-トリス[N-(3-メチルフェニル)-N-フェニルアミノ]トリフェニルアミン(略称:MTDATA)、4,4’-ビス[N-(4-ジフェニルアミノフェニル)-N-フェニルアミノ]ビフェニル(略称:DPAB)、4,4’-ビス(N-{4-[N’-(3-メチルフェニル)-N’-フェニルアミノ]フェニル}-N-フェニルアミノ)ビフェニル(略称:DNTPD)、1,3,5-トリス[N-(4-ジフェニルアミノフェニル)-N-フェニルアミノ]ベンゼン(略称:DPA3B)、3-[N-(9-フェニルカルバゾール-3-イル)-N-フェニルアミノ]-9-フェニルカルバゾール(略称:PCzPCA1)、3,6-ビス[N-(9-フェニルカルバゾール-3-イル)-N-フェニルアミノ]-9-フェニルカルバゾール(略称:PCzPCA2)、3-[N-(1-ナフチル)-N-(9-フェニルカルバゾール-3-イル)アミノ]-9-フェニルカルバゾール(略称:PCzPCN1)等の芳香族アミン化合物等やジピラジノ[2,3-f:20,30-h]キノキサリン-2,3,6,7,10,11-ヘキサカルボニトリル(HAT-CN)も挙げられる。 In addition, as a substance having high hole injection property, a low molecular weight organic compound 4,4', 4''-tris (N, N-diphenylamino) triphenylamine (abbreviation: TDATA), 4,4' , 4''-Tris [N- (3-Methylphenyl) -N-Phenylamino] triphenylamine (abbreviation: MTDATA), 4,4'-bis [N- (4-diphenylaminophenyl) -N-phenyl Amino] Biphenyl (abbreviation: DPAB), 4,4'-bis (N- {4- [N'-(3-methylphenyl) -N'-phenylamino] phenyl} -N-phenylamino) Biphenyl (abbreviation:: DNTPD), 1,3,5-tris [N- (4-diphenylaminophenyl) -N-phenylamino] benzene (abbreviation: DPA3B), 3- [N- (9-phenylcarbazole-3-yl) -N -Phenylamino] -9-Phenylcarbazole (abbreviation: PCzPCA1), 3,6-bis [N- (9-phenylcarbazole-3-yl) -N-phenylamino] -9-phenylcarbazole (abbreviation: PCzPCA2), Aromatic amine compounds such as 3- [N- (1-naphthyl) -N- (9-phenylcarbazole-3-yl) amino] -9-phenylcarbazole (abbreviation: PCzPCN1) and dipyrazino [2,3-f : 20,30-h] Kinoxalin-2,3,6,7,10,11-hexacarbonitrile (HAT-CN) can also be mentioned.
 また、正孔注入性の高い物質としては、高分子化合物(オリゴマー、デンドリマー、ポリマー等)を用いることもできる。例えば、ポリ(N-ビニルカルバゾール)(略称:PVK)、ポリ(4-ビニルトリフェニルアミン)(略称:PVTPA)、ポリ[N-(4-{N’-[4-(4-ジフェニルアミノ)フェニル]フェニル-N’-フェニルアミノ}フェニル)メタクリルアミド](略称:PTPDMA)、ポリ[N,N’-ビス(4-ブチルフェニル)-N,N’-ビス(フェニル)ベンジジン](略称:Poly-TPD)などの高分子化合物が挙げられる。また、ポリ(3,4-エチレンジオキシチオフェン)/ポリ(スチレンスルホン酸)(PEDOT/PSS)、ポリアニリン/ポリ(スチレンスルホン酸)(PAni/PSS)等の酸を添加した高分子化合物を用いることもできる。 Further, as a substance having high hole injection property, a polymer compound (oligomer, dendrimer, polymer, etc.) can also be used. For example, poly (N-vinylcarbazole) (abbreviation: PVK), poly (4-vinyltriphenylamine) (abbreviation: PVTPA), poly [N- (4- {N'- [4- (4-diphenylamino)). Phenyl] phenyl-N'-phenylamino} phenyl) methacrylamide] (abbreviation: PTPDMA), poly [N, N'-bis (4-butylphenyl) -N, N'-bis (phenyl) benzidine] (abbreviation: Polymer compounds such as Poly-TPD) can be mentioned. Further, a polymer compound to which an acid such as poly (3,4-ethylenedioxythiophene) / poly (styrene sulfonic acid) (PEDOT / PSS) or polyaniline / poly (styrene sulfonic acid) (Pani / PSS) is added is used. You can also do it.
(正孔輸送層)
 正孔輸送層は、正孔輸送性の高い物質を含む層である。正孔輸送層には、芳香族アミン化合物、カルバゾール誘導体、アントラセン誘導体等を使用する事ができる。具体的には、4,4’-ビス[N-(1-ナフチル)-N-フェニルアミノ]ビフェニル(略称:NPB)やN,N’-ビス(3-メチルフェニル)-N,N’-ジフェニル-[1,1’-ビフェニル]-4,4’-ジアミン(略称:TPD)、4-フェニル-4’-(9-フェニルフルオレン-9-イル)トリフェニルアミン(略称:BAFLP)、4,4’-ビス[N-(9,9-ジメチルフルオレン-2-イル)-N-フェニルアミノ]ビフェニル(略称:DFLDPBi)、4,4’,4’’-トリス(N,N-ジフェニルアミノ)トリフェニルアミン(略称:TDATA)、4,4’,4’’-トリス[N-(3-メチルフェニル)-N-フェニルアミノ]トリフェニルアミン(略称:MTDATA)、4,4’-ビス[N-(スピロ-9,9’-ビフルオレン-2-イル)-N―フェニルアミノ]ビフェニル(略称:BSPB)などの芳香族アミン化合物等を用いることができる。ここに述べた物質は、主に10-6cm/(V・s)以上の正孔移動度を有する物質である。
(Hole transport layer)
The hole transport layer is a layer containing a substance having a high hole transport property. An aromatic amine compound, a carbazole derivative, an anthracene derivative, or the like can be used for the hole transport layer. Specifically, 4,4'-bis [N- (1-naphthyl) -N-phenylamino] biphenyl (abbreviation: NPB) and N, N'-bis (3-methylphenyl) -N, N'- Diphenyl- [1,1'-biphenyl] -4,4'-diamine (abbreviation: TPD), 4-phenyl-4'-(9-phenylfluoren-9-yl) triphenylamine (abbreviation: BAFLP), 4 , 4'-bis [N- (9,9-dimethylfluoren-2-yl) -N-phenylamino] biphenyl (abbreviation: DFLDPBi), 4,4', 4''-tris (N, N-diphenylamino) ) Triphenylamine (abbreviation: TDATA), 4,4', 4''-tris [N- (3-methylphenyl) -N-phenylamino] triphenylamine (abbreviation: MTDATA), 4,4'-bis [N- (Spiro-9,9'-bifluoren-2-yl) -N-phenylamino] Aromatic amine compounds such as biphenyl (abbreviation: BSBP) can be used. The substances described here are mainly substances having a hole mobility of 10-6 cm 2 / (V · s) or more.
 正孔輸送層には、CBP、9-[4-(N-カルバゾリル)]フェニル-10-フェニルアントラセン(CzPA)、9-フェニル-3-[4-(10-フェニル-9-アントリル)フェニル]-9H-カルバゾール(PCzPA)のようなカルバゾール誘導体や、t-BuDNA、DNA、DPAnthのようなアントラセン誘導体を用いても良い。ポリ(N-ビニルカルバゾール)(略称:PVK)やポリ(4-ビニルトリフェニルアミン)(略称:PVTPA)等の高分子化合物を用いることもできる。 For the hole transport layer, CBP, 9- [4- (N-carbazolyl)] phenyl-10-phenylanthracene (CzPA), 9-phenyl-3- [4- (10-phenyl-9-anthril) phenyl] Carbazole derivatives such as -9H-carbazole (PCzPA) and anthracene derivatives such as t-BuDNA, DNA and DPAnth may be used. Polymer compounds such as poly (N-vinylcarbazole) (abbreviation: PVK) and poly (4-vinyltriphenylamine) (abbreviation: PVTPA) can also be used.
 但し、電子よりも正孔の輸送性の高い物質であれば、これら以外のものを用いてもよい。なお、正孔輸送性の高い物質を含む層は、単層のものだけでなく、上記物質からなる層が二層以上積層したものとしてもよい。 However, any substance other than these may be used as long as it is a substance having a higher hole transport property than electrons. The layer containing the substance having a high hole transport property is not limited to a single layer, but may be a layer in which two or more layers made of the above substances are laminated.
 正孔輸送層を二層以上配置する場合、エネルギーギャップのより大きい材料を発光層に近い側に配置することが好ましい。このような材料として、後記する実施例で用いた、HT2が挙げられる。 When two or more hole transport layers are arranged, it is preferable to arrange a material having a larger energy gap closer to the light emitting layer. Examples of such a material include HT2 used in the examples described later.
(電子輸送層)
 電子輸送層は、電子輸送性の高い物質を含む層である。電子輸送層には、1)アルミニウム錯体、ベリリウム錯体、亜鉛錯体等の金属錯体、2)イミダゾール誘導体、ベンゾイミダゾール誘導体、アジン誘導体、カルバゾール誘導体、フェナントロリン誘導体等の複素芳香族化合物、3)高分子化合物を使用することができる。具体的には低分子の有機化合物として、Alq、トリス(4-メチル-8-キノリノラト)アルミニウム(略称:Almq)、ビス(10-ヒドロキシベンゾ[h]キノリナト)ベリリウム(略称:BeBq)、BAlq、Znq、ZnPBO、ZnBTZなどの金属錯体等を用いることができる。また、金属錯体以外にも、2-(4-ビフェニリル)-5-(4-tert-ブチルフェニル)-1,3,4-オキサジアゾール(略称:PBD)、1,3-ビス[5-(ptert-ブチルフェニル)-1,3,4-オキサジアゾール-2-イル]ベンゼン(略称:OXD-7)、3-(4-tert-ブチルフェニル)-4-フェニル-5-(4-ビフェニリル)-1,2,4-トリアゾール(略称:TAZ)、3-(4-tert-ブチルフェニル)-4-(4-エチルフェニル)-5-(4-ビフェニリル)-1,2,4-トリアゾール(略称:p-EtTAZ)、バソフェナントロリン(略称:BPhen)、バソキュプロイン(略称:BCP)、4,4’-ビス(5-メチルベンゾオキサゾール-2-イル)スチルベン(略称:BzOs)などの複素芳香族化合物も用いることができる。本実施態様においては、ベンゾイミダゾール化合物を好適に用いることができる。ここに述べた物質は、主に10-6cm/(V・s)以上の電子移動度を有する物質である。なお、正孔輸送性よりも電子輸送性の高い物質であれば、上記以外の物質を電子輸送層として用いてもよい。また、電子輸送層は、単層で構成されていてもよいし、上記物質からなる層が二層以上積層されて構成されていてもよい。
(Electronic transport layer)
The electron transport layer is a layer containing a substance having a high electron transport property. The electron transport layer includes 1) metal complexes such as aluminum complexes, beryllium complexes and zinc complexes, 2) complex aromatic compounds such as imidazole derivatives, benzimidazole derivatives, azine derivatives, carbazole derivatives and phenanthroline derivatives, and 3) polymer compounds. Can be used. Specifically, as low-molecular-weight organic compounds, Alq, tris (4-methyl-8-quinolinolato) aluminum (abbreviation: Almq 3 ), bis (10-hydroxybenzo [h] quinolinato) beryllium (abbreviation: BeBq 2 ), Metal complexes such as BAlq, Znq, ZnPBO, and ZnBTZ can be used. In addition to the metal complex, 2- (4-biphenylyl) -5- (4-tert-butylphenyl) -1,3,4-oxadiazole (abbreviation: PBD), 1,3-bis [5- (Phenyl-butylphenyl) -1,3,4-oxadiazole-2-yl] benzene (abbreviation: OXD-7), 3- (4-tert-butylphenyl) -4-phenyl-5- (4-) Biphenylyl) -1,2,4-triazole (abbreviation: TAZ), 3- (4-tert-butylphenyl) -4- (4-ethylphenyl) -5- (4-biphenylyl) -1,2,4- Complexes such as triazole (abbreviation: p-EtTAZ), vasofenantroline (abbreviation: BPhen), vasocuproin (abbreviation: BCP), 4,4'-bis (5-methylbenzoxadiazole-2-yl) stilben (abbreviation: BzOs) Aromatic compounds can also be used. In this embodiment, a benzimidazole compound can be preferably used. The substances described here are mainly substances having electron mobility of 10-6 cm 2 / (V · s) or more. A substance other than the above may be used as the electron transport layer as long as it is a substance having higher electron transport property than hole transport property. Further, the electron transport layer may be composed of a single layer, or may be composed of two or more layers made of the above substances.
 また、電子輸送層には、高分子化合物を用いることもできる。例えば、ポリ[(9,9-ジヘキシルフルオレン-2,7-ジイル)-co-(ピリジン-3,5-ジイル)](略称:PF-Py)、ポリ[(9,9-ジオクチルフルオレン-2,7-ジイル)-co-(2,2’-ビピリジン-6,6’-ジイル)](略称:PF-BPy)などを用いることができる。 Further, a polymer compound can be used for the electron transport layer. For example, poly [(9,9-dihexylfluorene-2,7-diyl) -co- (pyridine-3,5-diyl)] (abbreviation: PF-Py), poly [(9,9-dioctylfluorene-2) , 7-diyl) -co- (2,2'-bipyridine-6,6'-diyl)] (abbreviation: PF-BPy) and the like can be used.
(電子注入層)
 電子注入層は、電子注入性の高い物質を含む層である。電子注入層には、リチウム(Li)、セシウム(Cs)、カルシウム(Ca)、フッ化リチウム(LiF)、フッ化セシウム(CsF)、フッ化カルシウム(CaF)、リチウム酸化物(LiOx)等のようなアルカリ金属、アルカリ土類金属、またはそれらの化合物を用いることができる。その他、電子輸送性を有する物質にアルカリ金属、アルカリ土類金属、またはそれらの化合物を含有させたもの、具体的にはAlq中にマグネシウム(Mg)を含有させたもの等を用いてもよい。なお、この場合には、陰極からの電子注入をより効率良く行うことができる。
(Electron injection layer)
The electron injection layer is a layer containing a substance having a high electron injection property. The electron injection layer includes lithium (Li), cesium (Cs), calcium (Ca), lithium fluoride (LiF), cesium fluoride (CsF), calcium fluoride (CaF 2 ), lithium oxide (LiOx), etc. Alkaline metals such as, alkaline earth metals, or compounds thereof can be used. In addition, a substance having an electron transporting property containing an alkali metal, an alkaline earth metal, or a compound thereof, specifically, a substance containing magnesium (Mg) in Alq or the like may be used. In this case, electron injection from the cathode can be performed more efficiently.
 あるいは、電子注入層に、有機化合物と電子供与体(ドナー)とを混合してなる複合材料を用いてもよい。このような複合材料は、電子供与体によって有機化合物に電子が発生するため、電子注入性および電子輸送性に優れている。この場合、有機化合物としては、発生した電子の輸送に優れた材料であることが好ましく、具体的には、例えば上述した電子輸送層を構成する物質(金属錯体や複素芳香族化合物等)を用いることができる。電子供与体としては、有機化合物に対し電子供与性を示す物質であればよい。具体的には、アルカリ金属やアルカリ土類金属や希土類金属が好ましく、リチウム、セシウム、マグネシウム、カルシウム、エルビウム、イッテルビウム等が挙げられる。また、アルカリ金属酸化物やアルカリ土類金属酸化物が好ましく、リチウム酸化物、カルシウム酸化物、バリウム酸化物等が挙げられる。また、酸化マグネシウムのようなルイス塩基を用いることもできる。また、テトラチアフルバレン(略称:TTF)等の有機化合物を用いることもできる。 Alternatively, a composite material obtained by mixing an organic compound and an electron donor (donor) may be used for the electron injection layer. Such a composite material is excellent in electron injection property and electron transport property because electrons are generated in the organic compound by the electron donor. In this case, the organic compound is preferably a material excellent in transporting generated electrons, and specifically, for example, a substance (metal complex, complex aromatic compound, etc.) constituting the above-mentioned electron transport layer is used. be able to. The electron donor may be any substance that exhibits electron donating property to the organic compound. Specifically, alkali metals, alkaline earth metals and rare earth metals are preferable, and lithium, cesium, magnesium, calcium, erbium, ytterbium and the like can be mentioned. Further, alkali metal oxides and alkaline earth metal oxides are preferable, and lithium oxides, calcium oxides, barium oxides and the like can be mentioned. A Lewis base such as magnesium oxide can also be used. Further, an organic compound such as tetrathiafulvalene (abbreviation: TTF) can also be used.
(層形成方法)
 本実施形態の有機EL素子の各層の形成方法としては、上記で特に言及した以外には制限されないが、真空蒸着法、スパッタリング法、プラズマ法、イオンプレーティング法などの乾式成膜法や、スピンコーティング法、ディッピング法、フローコーティング法、インクジェット法などの湿式成膜法などの公知の方法を採用することができる。
(Layer formation method)
The method for forming each layer of the organic EL element of the present embodiment is not limited except as specifically mentioned above, but is limited to dry film deposition methods such as vacuum deposition method, sputtering method, plasma method, ion plating method, and spin coating. Known methods such as a coating method, a dipping method, a flow coating method, and a wet film forming method such as an inkjet method can be adopted.
(膜厚)
 本実施形態の有機EL素子の各有機層の膜厚は、上記で特に言及した場合を除いて限定されない。一般に、膜厚が薄すぎるとピンホール等の欠陥が生じやすく、膜厚が厚すぎると高い印加電圧が必要となり効率が悪くなるため、通常、有機EL素子の各有機層の膜厚は、数nmから1μmの範囲が好ましい。
(Film thickness)
The film thickness of each organic layer of the organic EL device of the present embodiment is not limited unless otherwise specified above. In general, if the film thickness is too thin, defects such as pinholes are likely to occur, and if the film thickness is too thick, a high applied voltage is required and efficiency is deteriorated. Therefore, the film thickness of each organic layer of an organic EL element is usually several. The range from nm to 1 μm is preferable.
(電子機器)
 本実施形態に係る電子機器は、本実施形態に係る有機EL素子を搭載していることが好ましい。電子機器としては、例えば、表示装置及び発光装置が挙げられる。
 表示装置としては、例えば、表示部品(例えば、有機ELパネルモジュール等)、テレビ、携帯電話、タブレット及びパーソナルコンピュータ等が挙げられる。発光装置としては、例えば、照明及び車両用灯具等が挙げられる。
(Electronics)
It is preferable that the electronic device according to the present embodiment is equipped with the organic EL element according to the present embodiment. Examples of electronic devices include display devices and light emitting devices.
Examples of the display device include display components (for example, organic EL panel modules, etc.), televisions, mobile phones, tablets, personal computers, and the like. Examples of the light emitting device include lighting and vehicle lighting equipment.
 本実施形態に係る有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子は、第一実施形態に係る化合物(前記一般式(1)等で表される化合物)を含有する。そのため、本実施形態に係る有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子によれば、駆動電圧を低下させることができる。また、本実施形態に係る有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子の一態様によれば、発光効率を維持しながら、駆動電圧を低下させることができる。 The organic electroluminescence element according to the present embodiment contains the compound according to the first embodiment (the compound represented by the general formula (1) or the like). Therefore, according to the organic electroluminescence device according to the present embodiment, the drive voltage can be lowered. Further, according to one aspect of the organic electroluminescence device according to the present embodiment, the driving voltage can be lowered while maintaining the luminous efficiency.
〔実施形態の変形〕
 なお、本発明は、上述の実施形態に限定されず、本発明の目的を達成できる範囲での変更、改良等は、本発明に含まれる。
[Modification of Embodiment]
The present invention is not limited to the above-described embodiment, and changes, improvements, and the like within the range in which the object of the present invention can be achieved are included in the present invention.
 例えば、発光層は、1層に限られず、複数の発光層が積層されていてもよい。有機EL素子が複数の発光層を有する場合、少なくとも1つの発光層が上記実施形態で説明した条件を満たしていればよい。例えば、その他の発光層が、蛍光発光型の発光層であっても、三重項励起状態から直接基底状態への電子遷移による発光を利用した燐光発光型の発光層であってもよい。
 また、有機EL素子が複数の発光層を有する場合、これらの発光層が互いに隣接して設けられていてもよいし、中間層を介して複数の発光ユニットが積層された、いわゆるタンデム型の有機EL素子であってもよい。
For example, the light emitting layer is not limited to one layer, and a plurality of light emitting layers may be laminated. When the organic EL element has a plurality of light emitting layers, it is sufficient that at least one light emitting layer satisfies the conditions described in the above embodiment. For example, the other light emitting layer may be a fluorescence light emitting layer or a phosphorescent light emitting layer utilizing light emission by electron transition from the triplet excited state to the direct ground state.
Further, when the organic EL element has a plurality of light emitting layers, these light emitting layers may be provided adjacent to each other, or a so-called tandem type organic in which a plurality of light emitting units are laminated via an intermediate layer. It may be an EL element.
 また、例えば、発光層の陽極側及び陰極側の少なくとも一方に障壁層を隣接させて設けてもよい。障壁層は、発光層に接して配置され、正孔、電子及び励起子の少なくともいずれかを阻止することが好ましい。
 例えば、発光層の陰極側で接して障壁層が配置された場合、当該障壁層は、電子を輸送し、かつ正孔が当該障壁層よりも陰極側の層(例えば、電子輸送層)に到達することを阻止する。有機EL素子が、電子輸送層を含む場合は、発光層と電子輸送層との間に当該障壁層を含むことが好ましい。
 また、発光層の陽極側で接して障壁層が配置された場合、当該障壁層は、正孔を輸送し、かつ電子が当該障壁層よりも陽極側の層(例えば、正孔輸送層)に到達することを阻止する。有機EL素子が、正孔輸送層を含む場合は、発光層と正孔輸送層との間に当該障壁層を含むことが好ましい。
 また、励起エネルギーが発光層からその周辺層に漏れ出さないように、障壁層を発光層に隣接させて設けてもよい。発光層で生成した励起子が、当該障壁層よりも電極側の層(例えば、電子輸送層及び正孔輸送層等)に移動することを阻止する。
 発光層と障壁層とは接合していることが好ましい。
Further, for example, a barrier layer may be provided adjacent to at least one of the anode side and the cathode side of the light emitting layer. The barrier layer is preferably located in contact with the light emitting layer to block at least one of holes, electrons and excitons.
For example, when a barrier layer is arranged in contact with the cathode side of the light emitting layer, the barrier layer transports electrons and holes reach a layer on the cathode side of the barrier layer (for example, an electron transport layer). Stop doing. When the organic EL element includes an electron transport layer, it is preferable to include the barrier layer between the light emitting layer and the electron transport layer.
When the barrier layer is arranged in contact with the anode side of the light emitting layer, the barrier layer transports holes and electrons are transferred to the layer on the anode side of the barrier layer (for example, the hole transport layer). Prevent it from reaching. When the organic EL element includes a hole transport layer, it is preferable to include the barrier layer between the light emitting layer and the hole transport layer.
Further, a barrier layer may be provided adjacent to the light emitting layer so that the excitation energy does not leak from the light emitting layer to the peripheral layer thereof. It prevents excitons generated in the light emitting layer from moving to a layer on the electrode side of the barrier layer (for example, an electron transport layer and a hole transport layer).
It is preferable that the light emitting layer and the barrier layer are joined.
 その他、本発明の実施における具体的な構造及び形状等は、本発明の目的を達成できる範囲で他の構造等としてもよい。 In addition, the specific structure, shape, etc. in the practice of the present invention may be other structures, etc. as long as the object of the present invention can be achieved.
 以下、本発明に係る実施例を説明する。本発明はこれらの実施例によって何ら限定されない。 Hereinafter, examples according to the present invention will be described. The present invention is not limited to these examples.
<化合物>
 下記実施例1~13で用いた前記一般式(1)で表される化合物を以下に示す。
<Compound>
The compounds represented by the general formula (1) used in Examples 1 to 13 below are shown below.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000205
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000205
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000206
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000206
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000207
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000207
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000208
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000208
 下記比較例1~4で用いた化合物を以下に示す。 The compounds used in Comparative Examples 1 to 4 below are shown below.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000209
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000209
 実施例1~13及び比較例1~4に係る有機EL素子の製造に用いた、他の化合物の構造を以下に示す。 The structures of other compounds used in the production of the organic EL devices according to Examples 1 to 13 and Comparative Examples 1 to 4 are shown below.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000210
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000210
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000211
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000211
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000212
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000212
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000213
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000213
<有機EL素子の作製>
 有機EL素子を以下のように作製し、評価した。
<Manufacturing of organic EL element>
An organic EL device was prepared and evaluated as follows.
〔実施例1〕
 25mm×75mm×1.1mm厚のITO透明電極(陽極)付きガラス基板(ジオマテック株式会社製)を、イソプロピルアルコール中で5分間超音波洗浄を行った後、UVオゾン洗浄を1分間行った。ITOの膜厚は、130nmとした。
 洗浄後の透明電極ライン付き前記ガラス基板を真空蒸着装置の基板ホルダーに装着し、まず透明電極ラインが形成されている側の面上に透明電極を覆うようにして化合物HAを共蒸着し、膜厚5nmの正孔注入層を形成した。
 次に、正孔注入層上に、化合物HT1を蒸着し、膜厚80nmの第一正孔輸送層を形成した。
 次に、この第一正孔輸送層上に、化合物HT2を蒸着し、膜厚10nmの第二正孔輸送層を形成した。
 次に、この第二正孔輸送層上に、第一の化合物としての化合物BH1と、第二の化合物としての化合物BDと、を共蒸着し、膜厚25nmの発光層を形成した。発光層における化合物BH1の濃度を98質量%とし、化合物BDの濃度を2質量%とした。
 次に、この発光層上に、化合物HBLを蒸着し、膜厚10nmの正孔障壁層を形成した。
 次に、この正孔障壁層上に、化合物ETを蒸着し、膜厚15nmの電子輸送層を形成した。
 次に、この電子輸送層上に、フッ化リチウム(LiF)を蒸着し、膜厚1nmの電子注入性電極(陰極)を形成した。
 そして、この電子注入性電極上に、金属アルミニウム(Al)を蒸着し、膜厚80nmの金属Al陰極を形成した。
 実施例1に係る有機EL素子の素子構成を略式的に示すと、次のとおりである。
 ITO(130)/HA(5)/HT1(80)/HT2(10)/BH1:BD(25,98%:2%)/HBL(10)/ET(15)/LiF(1)/Al(80)
 なお、括弧内の数字は、膜厚(単位:nm)を示す。
 同じく括弧内において、パーセント表示された数字(98%:2%)は、発光層における化合物BH1及び化合物BDの割合(質量%)を示す。以下、同様の表記とする。
[Example 1]
A glass substrate (manufactured by Geomatec Co., Ltd.) with an ITO transparent electrode (anode) having a thickness of 25 mm × 75 mm × 1.1 mm was ultrasonically cleaned in isopropyl alcohol for 5 minutes, and then UV ozone cleaning was performed for 1 minute. The film thickness of ITO was 130 nm.
The glass substrate with the transparent electrode line after cleaning is mounted on the substrate holder of the vacuum vapor deposition apparatus, and the compound HA is co-deposited on the surface on the side where the transparent electrode line is formed so as to cover the transparent electrode. A hole injection layer having a thickness of 5 nm was formed.
Next, the compound HT1 was deposited on the hole injection layer to form a first hole transport layer having a film thickness of 80 nm.
Next, the compound HT2 was deposited on the first hole transport layer to form a second hole transport layer having a film thickness of 10 nm.
Next, the compound BH1 as the first compound and the compound BD as the second compound were co-deposited on the second hole transport layer to form a light emitting layer having a film thickness of 25 nm. The concentration of compound BH1 in the light emitting layer was 98% by mass, and the concentration of compound BD was 2% by mass.
Next, the compound HBL was deposited on the light emitting layer to form a hole barrier layer having a film thickness of 10 nm.
Next, the compound ET was vapor-deposited on the hole barrier layer to form an electron transport layer having a film thickness of 15 nm.
Next, lithium fluoride (LiF) was vapor-deposited on the electron transport layer to form an electron-injectable electrode (cathode) having a film thickness of 1 nm.
Then, metallic aluminum (Al) was vapor-deposited on the electron-injectable electrode to form a metallic Al cathode having a film thickness of 80 nm.
The element configuration of the organic EL element according to the first embodiment is shown as follows.
ITO (130) / HA (5) / HT1 (80) / HT2 (10) / BH1: BD (25,98%: 2%) / HBL (10) / ET (15) / LiF (1) / Al ( 80)
The numbers in parentheses indicate the film thickness (unit: nm).
Similarly, in parentheses, the percentage displayed number (98%: 2%) indicates the ratio (mass%) of compound BH1 and compound BD in the light emitting layer. Hereinafter, the same notation will be used.
〔実施例2~7〕
 実施例2~7に係る有機EL素子は、実施例1に係る有機EL素子の発光層における化合物BH1を表1に記載の化合物に変更したこと以外、実施例1と同様にして作製した。
[Examples 2 to 7]
The organic EL device according to Examples 2 to 7 was produced in the same manner as in Example 1 except that the compound BH1 in the light emitting layer of the organic EL device according to Example 1 was changed to the compound shown in Table 1.
〔実施例8~13〕
 実施例8~13に係る有機EL素子は、実施例1に係る有機EL素子の発光層における化合物BDを表2に記載の第二の化合物に変更したこと以外、実施例1と同様にして作製した。
[Examples 8 to 13]
The organic EL device according to Examples 8 to 13 was produced in the same manner as in Example 1 except that the compound BD in the light emitting layer of the organic EL device according to Example 1 was changed to the second compound shown in Table 2. did.
〔比較例1~2〕
 比較例1~2に係る有機EL素子は、実施例1に係る有機EL素子の発光層における化合物BH1を表1に記載の化合物に変更したこと以外、実施例1と同様にして作製した。
[Comparative Examples 1 and 2]
The organic EL device according to Comparative Examples 1 and 2 was produced in the same manner as in Example 1 except that the compound BH1 in the light emitting layer of the organic EL device according to Example 1 was changed to the compound shown in Table 1.
〔比較例3~4〕
 比較例3~4に係る有機EL素子は、実施例1に係る有機EL素子の発光層における化合物BDを表2に記載の第二の化合物に変更したこと以外、実施例1と同様にして作製した。
[Comparative Examples 3 to 4]
The organic EL device according to Comparative Examples 3 to 4 was produced in the same manner as in Example 1 except that the compound BD in the light emitting layer of the organic EL device according to Example 1 was changed to the second compound shown in Table 2. did.
<有機EL素子の評価>
 実施例1~13及び比較例1~4で作製した有機EL素子について、以下の評価を行った。評価結果を表1及び表2に示す。
 なお、表1及び表2において、比較例1及び比較例3の発光層で使用した化合物Ref-1及び比較例2及び比較例4の発光層で使用した化合物Ref-2は、便宜上、第一の化合物の欄に記載している。
<Evaluation of organic EL elements>
The organic EL devices manufactured in Examples 1 to 13 and Comparative Examples 1 to 4 were evaluated as follows. The evaluation results are shown in Tables 1 and 2.
In Tables 1 and 2, the compound Ref-1 used in the light emitting layers of Comparative Examples 1 and 3 and the compound Ref-2 used in the light emitting layers of Comparative Examples 2 and 4 are the first compounds for convenience. It is described in the column of the compound of.
・外部量子効率EQE
 電流密度が10mA/cmとなるように素子に電圧を印加した時の分光放射輝度スペクトルを分光放射輝度計CS-2000(コニカミノルタ株式会社製)で計測した。得られた分光放射輝度スペクトルから、ランバシアン放射を行ったと仮定し外部量子効率EQE(単位:%)を算出した。
・ External quantum efficiency EQE
The spectral radiance spectrum when a voltage was applied to the element so that the current density was 10 mA / cm 2 was measured with a spectral radiance meter CS-2000 (manufactured by Konica Minolta Co., Ltd.). From the obtained spectral radiance spectrum, the external quantum efficiency EQE (unit:%) was calculated on the assumption that Lambasian radiation was performed.
・駆動電圧
 電流密度が10mA/cmとなるように陽極(ITO透明電極)と陰極(金属Al陰極)との間に通電したときの電圧(単位:V)を計測した。
-Drive voltage The voltage (unit: V) when energized between the anode (ITO transparent electrode) and the cathode (metal Al cathode) was measured so that the current density was 10 mA / cm 2 .
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-T000214
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-T000214
 前記一般式(1)で表される化合物を第一の化合物として用いた実施例1~7に係る有機EL素子によれば、比較例1~2に係る有機EL素子と同等以上のEQEを維持しながら、駆動電圧を低下させることができた。比較例1に係る有機EL素子に用いた化合物Ref-1は、アントラセンの9位及び10位の炭素原子に置換基が結合し、1位から8位の炭素原子には水素原子が結合しているのに対し、実施例1~7に係る有機EL素子に用いた化合物BH1~BH7は、アントラセンの9位及び10位の炭素原子だけでなく、2位又は3位の炭素原子にも置換基が結合している。化合物BH1~BH7のようにアントラセン環に3つ以上の置換基が結合した化合物は、化合物Ref-1のようにアントラセン環に2つの置換基が結合した化合物に比べて、有機EL素子のEQEを向上させ、駆動電圧を低下させることができた。また、比較例2で用いた化合物Ref-2は、アントラセン環に3つの置換基が結合した構造を有するものの、駆動電圧は、実施例1~7よりも高い。化合物BH1~BH7のように、アントラセンの2位又は3位、9位及び10位の炭素原子に結合する置換基が、前記一般式(1)等で規定する置換基であれば、EQEは、比較例2と同等に維持しつつ、さらに駆動電圧を低下させることができた。 According to the organic EL device according to Examples 1 to 7 using the compound represented by the general formula (1) as the first compound, the EQE equal to or higher than that of the organic EL device according to Comparative Examples 1 and 2 is maintained. However, the drive voltage could be lowered. In the compound Ref-1 used for the organic EL device according to Comparative Example 1, a substituent is bonded to the carbon atoms at the 9- and 10-positions of anthracene, and a hydrogen atom is bonded to the carbon atoms at the 1- to 8-positions. On the other hand, the compounds BH1 to BH7 used in the organic EL elements according to Examples 1 to 7 have substituents not only on the carbon atoms at the 9- and 10-positions of anthracene but also on the carbon atoms at the 2- and 3-positions. Are combined. Compounds in which three or more substituents are bonded to the anthracene ring, such as compounds BH1 to BH7, have a higher EQE of the organic EL element than compounds in which two substituents are bonded to the anthracene ring, such as compound Ref-1. It was possible to improve and lower the drive voltage. Further, although the compound Ref-2 used in Comparative Example 2 has a structure in which three substituents are bonded to the anthracene ring, the driving voltage is higher than that of Examples 1 to 7. If the substituent bonded to the carbon atom at the 2-position, 3-position, 9-position, and 10-position of anthracene is a substituent defined by the general formula (1) or the like, as in the compounds BH1 to BH7, the EQE is It was possible to further reduce the drive voltage while maintaining the same level as in Comparative Example 2.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-T000215
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-T000215
 実施例8~13の有機EL素子は、比較例3~4の有機EL素子に対し低電圧かつ高効率であった。 The organic EL elements of Examples 8 to 13 had a lower voltage and higher efficiency than the organic EL elements of Comparative Examples 3 to 4.
<化合物の合成>
(合成実施例1)化合物BH1の合成
<Compound synthesis>
(Synthesis Example 1) Synthesis of compound BH1
 化合物BH1の合成スキームを次に示す。 The synthesis scheme of compound BH1 is shown below.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000216
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000216
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000217
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000217
(1-1)化合物BH-1-1の合成
 アルゴン雰囲気下、2-ブロモアントラセン 20.0g(78.0mmol)、フェニルボロン酸10.4g(86.0mmol)、Pd(PPh 1.80g(1.56mmol)、及びNaCO 16.5g(156mmol)の入った1LのフラスコにDME330mL、水55mLを加え、約80℃で7時間加熱攪拌した。DMEは、1,2-ジメトキシエタンの略称である。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、水を加え固体を析出させ、固体を濾取した。濾取した固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製することで、19.7gの白色固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS(Field Desorption Mass Spectrometry)分析を行い、化合物BH-1-1と同定した(収率70%)。
(1-1) Synthesis of Compound BH-1-1 Under an argon atmosphere, 20.0 g (78.0 mmol) of 2-bromoanthracene, 10.4 g (86.0 mmol) of phenylboronic acid, Pd (PPh 3 ) 4 1. 330 mL of DME and 55 mL of water were added to a 1 L flask containing 80 g (1.56 mmol) and 16.5 g (156 mmol) of Na 2 CO 3 , and the mixture was heated and stirred at about 80 ° C. for 7 hours. DME is an abbreviation for 1,2-dimethoxyethane.
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, water was added to precipitate a solid, and the solid was collected by filtration. The solid collected by filtration was purified by silica gel column chromatography to obtain 19.7 g of a white solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS (Field Delivery Mass Spectrometery) analysis and identified as compound BH-1-1 (yield 70%).
(1-2)化合物BH-1-2の合成
 化合物BH-1-1 15.0g(59.0mmol)をDMF680mLに溶解させた溶液を約80℃で加熱攪拌した。そこに、DMF1.18Lに溶解させたN-ブロモスクシンイミド(NBS)10.5g(59.0mmol)を滴下して加えた。DMFは、N,N-ジメチルホルムアミドの略称である。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、水を加え固体を析出させ、固体を濾取した。濾取した固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製した。精製して得られた固体をトルエンで再結晶してさらに精製し、10.8gの白色固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH-1-2と同定した(収率55%)。
(1-2) Synthesis of Compound BH-1-2 A solution prepared by dissolving 15.0 g (59.0 mmol) of Compound BH-1-1 in 680 mL of DMF was heated and stirred at about 80 ° C. To this, 10.5 g (59.0 mmol) of N-bromosuccinimide (NBS) dissolved in 1.18 L of DMF was added dropwise. DMF is an abbreviation for N, N-dimethylformamide.
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, water was added to precipitate a solid, and the solid was collected by filtration. The collected solid was purified by silica gel column chromatography. The solid obtained by purification was recrystallized from toluene and further purified to obtain 10.8 g of a white solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH-1-2 (yield 55%).
(1-3)化合物BH-1-3の合成
 アルゴン雰囲気下、化合物BH-1-2 10.0g(30.0mmol)、ビフェニルボロン酸5.94g(30.0mmol)、Pd(PPh 0.694g(0.600mmol)、及びNaCO 6.36g(60.0mmol)の入った1LのフラスコにDME129mL、及び水21mLを入れ、約80℃で24時間加熱攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、反応液を分液ロートに移し、トルエンで有機層を抽出した。抽出した有機層をMgSOで乾燥後、濾過し、濾液を濃縮して固体を得た。濃縮して得た固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製することで、9.15gの固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH-1-3と同定した(収率75%)。
(1-3) Synthesis of compound BH-1-3 Under an argon atmosphere, compound BH-1-2 10.0 g (30.0 mmol), biphenylboronic acid 5.94 g (30.0 mmol), Pd (PPh 3 ) 4 0.694 g (0.600 mmol), and Na 2 CO 3 6.36g DME129mL flask 1L containing the (60.0 mmol), and filled with water 21 mL, and 24 hours under heating and stirring at about 80 ° C..
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, the reaction solution was transferred to a separating funnel, and the organic layer was extracted with toluene. The extracted organic layer was dried over sulfonyl 4 , filtered, and the filtrate was concentrated to give a solid. The solid obtained by concentration was purified by silica gel column chromatography to obtain 9.15 g of a solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH-1-3 (yield 75%).
(1-4)化合物BH-1-4の合成
 化合物BH-1-3 8.00g(19.7mmol)にDMF394mLを加えた溶液を約50℃で加熱溶解させた後、室温にまで降温させた。そこに、N-ブロモスクシンイミド(NBS)3.50g(19.7mmol)のDMF溶液を滴下して加え、室温にて攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、水を加え固体を析出させ、固体を濾取した。濾取した固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製した。精製して得られた固体をトルエンで再結晶してさらに精製し、4.30gの白色固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH-1-4と同定した(収率45%)。
(1-4) Synthesis of Compound BH-1-4 A solution prepared by adding 394 mL of DMF to 8.00 g (19.7 mmol) of Compound BH-1- was dissolved by heating at about 50 ° C. and then cooled to room temperature. .. A DMF solution of 3.50 g (19.7 mmol) of N-bromosuccinimide (NBS) was added dropwise thereto, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature.
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, water was added to precipitate a solid, and the solid was collected by filtration. The collected solid was purified by silica gel column chromatography. The solid obtained by purification was recrystallized from toluene and further purified to obtain 4.30 g of a white solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH-1-4 (yield 45%).
(1-5)化合物BH1の合成
 アルゴン雰囲気下、化合物BH-1-4 4.00g(8.24mmol)、ジベンゾフラン-2-ボロン酸1.75g(8.24mmol)、Pd(PPh 0.190g(0.165mmol)、及びNaCO 1.75g(16.5mmol)の入ったフラスコにDME35mL、水6mLを加え、約80℃で7時間加熱攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、水を加え固体を析出させ、固体を濾取した。濾取した固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製した。精製して得られた固体についてトルエン再結晶を繰り返し、4.72gの淡黄色固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH1と同定した(収率50%)。
(1-5) Synthesis of compound BH1 Under an argon atmosphere, compound BH-1-4 4.00 g (8.24 mmol), dibenzofuran-2-boronic acid 1.75 g (8.24 mmol), Pd (PPh 3 ) 40 To a flask containing .190 g (0.165 mmol) and 1.75 g (16.5 mmol) of Na 2 CO 3 , 35 mL of DME and 6 mL of water were added, and the mixture was heated and stirred at about 80 ° C. for 7 hours.
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, water was added to precipitate a solid, and the solid was collected by filtration. The collected solid was purified by silica gel column chromatography. Toluene recrystallization was repeated for the solid obtained by purification to obtain 4.72 g of a pale yellow solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH1 (yield 50%).
(合成実施例2)化合物BH2の合成 (Synthesis Example 2) Synthesis of compound BH2
 化合物BH2の合成スキームを次に示す。 The synthesis scheme of compound BH2 is shown below.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000218
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000218
(2-1)化合物BH-2-1の合成
 アルゴン雰囲気下、化合物BH-1-2 15.00g(45.0mmol)、2-ナフチルボロン酸 7.74g(45.0mmol)、Pd(PPh 1.04g(0.900mmol)、及びNaCO 9.54g(90.0mmol)の入ったフラスコにDME193mL、及び水32mLを加え、約80℃で24時間加熱攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、反応液を分液ロートに移し、トルエンで有機層を抽出した。抽出した有機層をMgSOで乾燥後、濾過し、濾液を濃縮して固体を得た。濃縮して得た固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製することで、10.3gの固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH-2-1と同定した(収率60%)。
(2-1) Synthesis of compound BH-2-1 Under an argon atmosphere, compound BH-1-2 15.00 g (45.0 mmol), 2-naphthylboronic acid 7.74 g (45.0 mmol), Pd (PPh 3 ). ) 4 1.04g (0.900mmol), and Na 2 CO 3 9.54g (90.0mmol) of entering a DME193mL flask, and water 32mL was added, and heating for 24 hours stirring at about 80 ° C..
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, the reaction solution was transferred to a separating funnel, and the organic layer was extracted with toluene. The extracted organic layer was dried over sulfonyl 4 , filtered, and the filtrate was concentrated to give a solid. The solid obtained by concentration was purified by silica gel column chromatography to obtain 10.3 g of a solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH-2-1 (yield 60%).
(2-2)化合物BH-2-2の合成
 化合物BH-2-1 10.0g(26.3mmol)にDMF526mLを加えた溶液を約50℃で加熱溶解させた後、室温にまで降温させた。そこに、N-ブロモスクシンイミド(NBS)4.68g(26.3mmol)のDMF溶液を滴下して加え、室温にて攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、水を加え固体を析出させ、固体を濾取した。濾取した固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製した。精製して得られた固体をトルエンで再結晶してさらに精製し、4.83gの白色固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH-2-2と同定した(収率40%)。
(2-2) Synthesis of Compound BH-2-2 A solution prepared by adding 526 mL of DMF to 10.0 g (26.3 mmol) of Compound BH-2-1 was dissolved by heating at about 50 ° C. and then cooled to room temperature. .. A DMF solution of 4.68 g (26.3 mmol) of N-bromosuccinimide (NBS) was added dropwise thereto, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature.
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, water was added to precipitate a solid, and the solid was collected by filtration. The collected solid was purified by silica gel column chromatography. The solid obtained by purification was recrystallized from toluene and further purified to obtain 4.83 g of a white solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH-2-2 (yield 40%).
(2-3)化合物BH-2の合成
 アルゴン雰囲気下、化合物BH-2-2 4.00g(8.71mmol)、ジベンゾフラン-2-ボロン酸 1.85g(8.71mmol)、Pd(PPh 0.201g(0.174mmol)、及びNaCO 1.85g(17.4mmol)の入ったフラスコにDME37mL、及び水6mLを加え、約80℃で24時間加熱攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、水を加え固体を析出させ、固体を濾取した。濾取した固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製した。精製して得られた固体についてトルエン再結晶を繰り返し、2.38gの淡黄色固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH2と同定した(収率50%)。
(2-3) Synthesis of compound BH-2 Under an argon atmosphere, compound BH-2-2 4.00 g (8.71 mmol), dibenzofuran-2-boronic acid 1.85 g (8.71 mmol), Pd (PPh 3 ). 4 0.201 g (0.174 mmol), and Na 2 CO 3 1.85g (17.4mmol) of entering a DME37mL the flask, and water 6mL was added, and heating for 24 hours stirring at about 80 ° C..
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, water was added to precipitate a solid, and the solid was collected by filtration. The collected solid was purified by silica gel column chromatography. Toluene recrystallization was repeated on the solid obtained by purification to obtain 2.38 g of a pale yellow solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH2 (yield 50%).
(合成実施例3)化合物BH3の合成 (Synthesis Example 3) Synthesis of compound BH3
 化合物BH3の合成スキームを次に示す。 The synthesis scheme of compound BH3 is shown below.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000219
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000219
(3-1)化合物BH-3-1の合成
 アルゴン雰囲気下、化合物BH-1-2 15.00g(45.0mmol)、フェニルボロン酸 5.49g(45.0mmol)、Pd(PPh 1.04g(0.900mmol)、及びNaCO 9.54g(90.0mmol)の入ったフラスコにDME193mL、及び水32mLを加え、約80℃で24時間加熱攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、反応液を分液ロートに移し、トルエンで有機層を抽出した。抽出した有機層をMgSOで乾燥後、濾過し、濾液を濃縮して固体を得た。濃縮して得た固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製することで、8.92gの固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH-3-1と同定した(収率60%)。
(3-1) Synthesis of compound BH-3-1 Under an argon atmosphere, compound BH-1-2 15.00 g (45.0 mmol), phenylboronic acid 5.49 g (45.0 mmol), Pd (PPh 3 ) 4 1.04 g (0.900 mmol), and Na 2 CO 3 9.54g (90.0mmol) of entering a DME193mL the flask, and water 32mL was added, and heating for 24 hours stirring at about 80 ° C..
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, the reaction solution was transferred to a separating funnel, and the organic layer was extracted with toluene. The extracted organic layer was dried over sulfonyl 4 , filtered, and the filtrate was concentrated to give a solid. The solid obtained by concentration was purified by silica gel column chromatography to obtain 8.92 g of a solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH-3-1 (yield 60%).
(3-2)化合物BH-3-2の合成
 化合物BH-3-1 8.00g(24.2mmol)にDMF484mLを加えた溶液を約50℃で加熱溶解させた後、室温にまで降温させた。そこに、N-ブロモスクシンイミド(NBS)4.31g(24.2mmol)のDMF溶液を滴下して加え、室温にて攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、水を加え固体を析出させ、固体を濾取した。濾取した固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製した。精製して得られた固体をトルエンで再結晶してさらに精製し、4.76gの白色固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH-3-2と同定した(収率48%)。
(3-2) Synthesis of Compound BH-3-2 A solution prepared by adding 484 mL of DMF to 8.00 g (24.2 mmol) of Compound BH-3-1 was dissolved by heating at about 50 ° C. and then cooled to room temperature. .. A DMF solution of 4.31 g (24.2 mmol) of N-bromosuccinimide (NBS) was added dropwise thereto, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature.
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, water was added to precipitate a solid, and the solid was collected by filtration. The collected solid was purified by silica gel column chromatography. The solid obtained by purification was recrystallized from toluene and further purified to obtain 4.76 g of a white solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH-3-2 (yield 48%).
(3-3)化合物BH3の合成
 アルゴン雰囲気下、化合物BH-3-2 4.00g(9.77mmol)、4-(2-ジベンゾフラン)フェニルボロン酸 2.82g(9.77mmol)、Pd(PPh 0.226g(0.195mmol)、及びNaCO 2.07g(19.5mmol)の入ったフラスコにDME42mL、及び水7mLを加え、約80℃で24時間加熱攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、水を加え固体を析出させ、固体を濾取した。濾取した固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製した。精製して得られた固体についてトルエン再結晶を繰り返し、2.80gの淡黄色固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH3と同定した(収率50%)。
(3-3) Synthesis of compound BH3 Compound BH-3-2 4.00 g (9.77 mmol), 4- (2-dibenzofuran) phenylboronic acid 2.82 g (9.77 mmol), Pd (PPh) under an argon atmosphere. 3 ) 42 mL of DME and 7 mL of water were added to a flask containing 4 0.226 g (0.195 mmol) and 2.07 g (19.5 mmol) of Na 2 CO 3 , and the mixture was heated and stirred at about 80 ° C. for 24 hours.
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, water was added to precipitate a solid, and the solid was collected by filtration. The collected solid was purified by silica gel column chromatography. Toluene recrystallization was repeated on the solid obtained by purification to obtain 2.80 g of a pale yellow solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH3 (yield 50%).
(合成実施例4)化合物BH4の合成 (Synthesis Example 4) Synthesis of compound BH4
 化合物BH4の合成スキームを次に示す。 The synthesis scheme of compound BH4 is shown below.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000220
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000220
(4-1)化合物BH-4-1の合成
 アルゴン雰囲気下、化合物BH-1-2 15.00g(45.0mmol)、ジベンゾフラン-2-ボロン酸 9.54g(45.0mmol)、Pd(PPh 1.04g(0.900mmol)、及びNaCO 9.54g(90.0mmol)の入ったフラスコにDME193mL、及び水32mLを加え、約80℃で24時間加熱攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、反応液を分液ロートに移し、トルエンで有機層を抽出した。抽出した有機層をMgSOで乾燥後、濾過し、濾液を濃縮して固体を得た。濃縮して得た固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製することで、14.2gの固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH-4-1と同定した(収率75%)。
(4-1) Synthesis of compound BH-4-1 Under an argon atmosphere, compound BH-1-2 15.00 g (45.0 mmol), dibenzofuran-2-boronic acid 9.54 g (45.0 mmol), Pd (PPh). 3) 4 1.04g (0.900mmol), and Na 2 CO 3 9.54g (90.0mmol) of entering a DME193mL the flask, and water 32mL was added, and heating for 24 hours stirring at about 80 ° C..
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, the reaction solution was transferred to a separating funnel, and the organic layer was extracted with toluene. The extracted organic layer was dried over sulfonyl 4 , filtered, and the filtrate was concentrated to give a solid. The solid obtained by concentration was purified by silica gel column chromatography to obtain 14.2 g of a solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH-4-1 (yield 75%).
(4-2)化合物BH-4-2の合成
 化合物BH-4-1 10.0g(23.8mmol)にDMF476mLを加えた溶液を約50℃で加熱溶解させた後、室温にまで降温させた。そこに、N-ブロモスクシンイミド(NBS)4.23g(23.8mmol)のDMF溶液を滴下して加え、室温にて攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、水を加え固体を析出させ、固体を濾取した。濾取した固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製した。精製して得られた固体をトルエンで再結晶してさらに精製し、5.11gの白色固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH-4-2と同定した(収率43%)。
(4-2) Synthesis of Compound BH-4-2 A solution prepared by adding 476 mL of DMF to 10.0 g (23.8 mmol) of Compound BH-4-1 was heated and dissolved at about 50 ° C., and then cooled to room temperature. .. A DMF solution of 4.23 g (23.8 mmol) of N-bromosuccinimide (NBS) was added dropwise thereto, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature.
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, water was added to precipitate a solid, and the solid was collected by filtration. The collected solid was purified by silica gel column chromatography. The solid obtained by purification was recrystallized from toluene and further purified to obtain 5.11 g of a white solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH-4-2 (yield 43%).
(4-3)化合物BH4の合成
 アルゴン雰囲気下、化合物BH-4-2 5.00g(10.0mmol)、3-ビフェニルボロン酸 1.98g(10.0mmol)、Pd(PPh 0.231g(0.200mmol)、及びNaCO 2.12g(20.0mmol)の入ったフラスコにDME42mL、及び水7mLを加え、約80℃で24時間加熱攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、水を加え固体を析出させ、固体を濾取した。濾取した固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製した。精製して得られた固体についてトルエン再結晶を繰り返し、2.87gの淡黄色固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH4と同定した(収率50%)。
(4-3) Synthesis of compound BH4 Under an argon atmosphere, compound BH-4-2 5.00 g (10.0 mmol), 3-biphenylboronic acid 1.98 g (10.0 mmol), Pd (PPh 3 ) 40 . 231 g (0.200 mmol), and Na 2 CO 3 2.12g (20.0mmol) of entering a DME42mL the flask, and water 7mL added and heating for 24 hours stirring at about 80 ° C..
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, water was added to precipitate a solid, and the solid was collected by filtration. The collected solid was purified by silica gel column chromatography. Toluene recrystallization was repeated on the solid obtained by purification to obtain 2.87 g of a pale yellow solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH4 (yield 50%).
(合成実施例5)化合物BH5の合成 (Synthesis Example 5) Synthesis of compound BH5
 化合物BH5の合成スキームを次に示す。 The synthesis scheme of compound BH5 is shown below.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000221
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000221
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000222
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000222
(5-1)化合物BH-5-1の合成
 アルゴン雰囲気下、2-ブロモアントラセン 20.0g(78.0mmol)、3-ビフェニルボロン酸 15.4g(78.0mmol)、Pd(PPh 1.80g(1.56mmol)、及びNaCO 16.5g(156mmol)の入った1LのフラスコにDME330mL、水55mLを加え、約80℃で7時間加熱攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、水を加え固体を析出させ、固体を濾取した。濾取した固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製することで、22.6gの白色固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH-5-1と同定した(収率88%)。
(5-1) Synthesis of compound BH-5-1 Under an argon atmosphere, 2-bromoanthracene 20.0 g (78.0 mmol), 3-biphenylboronic acid 15.4 g (78.0 mmol), Pd (PPh 3 ) 4 330 mL of DME and 55 mL of water were added to a 1 L flask containing 1.80 g (1.56 mmol) and 16.5 g (156 mmol) of Na 2 CO 3 , and the mixture was heated and stirred at about 80 ° C. for 7 hours.
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, water was added to precipitate a solid, and the solid was collected by filtration. The collected solid was purified by silica gel column chromatography to obtain 22.6 g of a white solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH-5-1 (yield 88%).
(5-2)化合物BH-5-2の合成
 化合物BH-5-1 15.0g(45.4mmol)をDMF908mLに溶解させた溶液を約80℃で加熱攪拌した。そこに、DMF1.18Lに溶解させたN-ブロモスクシンイミド(NBS)8.08g(45.4mmol)を滴下して加えた。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、水を加え固体を析出させ、固体を濾取した。濾取した固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製した。精製して得られた固体をトルエンで再結晶してさらに精製し、9.29gの白色固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH-5-2と同定した(収率50%)。
(5-2) Synthesis of Compound BH-5-2 A solution prepared by dissolving 15.0 g (45.4 mmol) of Compound BH-5-1 in DMF908 mL was heated and stirred at about 80 ° C. To this, 8.08 g (45.4 mmol) of N-bromosuccinimide (NBS) dissolved in 1.18 L of DMF was added dropwise.
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, water was added to precipitate a solid, and the solid was collected by filtration. The collected solid was purified by silica gel column chromatography. The solid obtained by purification was recrystallized from toluene and further purified to obtain 9.29 g of a white solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH-5-2 (yield 50%).
(5-3)化合物BH-5-3の合成
 アルゴン雰囲気下、化合物BH-5-2 9.00g(22.0mmol)、2-ナフチルボロン酸 3.78g(22.0mmol)、Pd(PPh 0.508g(0.440mmol)、及びNaCO 4.66g(44.0mmol)の入った1LのフラスコにDME94mL、及び水15mLを入れ、約80℃で24時間加熱攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、反応液を分液ロートに移し、トルエンで有機層を抽出した。抽出した有機層をMgSOで乾燥後、濾過し、濾液を濃縮して固体を得た。濃縮して得た固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製することで、8.03gの固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH-5-3と同定した(収率80%)。
(5-3) Synthesis of compound BH-5-3 Under an argon atmosphere, compound BH-5-2 9.00 g (22.0 mmol), 2-naphthylboronic acid 3.78 g (22.0 mmol), Pd (PPh 3 ). ) 4 0.508 g (0.440 mmol) and Na 2 CO 3 4.66 g (44.0 mmol) were placed in a 1 L flask containing 94 mL of DME and 15 mL of water, and the mixture was heated and stirred at about 80 ° C. for 24 hours.
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, the reaction solution was transferred to a separating funnel, and the organic layer was extracted with toluene. The extracted organic layer was dried over sulfonyl 4 , filtered, and the filtrate was concentrated to give a solid. The solid obtained by concentration was purified by silica gel column chromatography to obtain 8.03 g of a solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH-5-3 (yield 80%).
(5-4)化合物BH-5-4の合成
 化合物BH-5-3 8.00g(17.5mmol)にDMF350mLを加えた溶液を約50℃で加熱溶解させた後、室温にまで降温させた。そこに、N-ブロモスクシンイミド(NBS)3.12g(17.5mmol)のDMF溶液を滴下して加え、室温にて攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、水を加え固体を析出させ、固体を濾取した。濾取した固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製した。精製して得られた固体をトルエンで再結晶してさらに精製し、3.75gの白色固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH-5-4と同定した(収率40%)。
(5-4) Synthesis of Compound BH-5-4 A solution prepared by adding 350 mL of DMF to 8.00 g (17.5 mmol) of compound BH-5-3 was dissolved by heating at about 50 ° C., and then cooled to room temperature. .. A DMF solution of 3.12 g (17.5 mmol) of N-bromosuccinimide (NBS) was added dropwise thereto, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature.
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, water was added to precipitate a solid, and the solid was collected by filtration. The collected solid was purified by silica gel column chromatography. The solid obtained by purification was recrystallized from toluene and further purified to obtain 3.75 g of a white solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH-5-4 (yield 40%).
(5-5)化合物BH5の合成
 アルゴン雰囲気下、化合物BH-5-4 3.00g(5.60mmol)、ジベンゾフラン-2-ボロン酸 1.19g(5.60mmol)、Pd(PPh 0.129g(0.112mmol)、及びNaCO 1.19g(11.2mmol)の入ったフラスコにDME24mL、及び水4mLを加え、約80℃で7時間加熱攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、水を加え固体を析出させ、固体を濾取した。濾取した固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製した。精製して得られた固体についてトルエン再結晶を繰り返し、1.74gの淡黄色固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH5と同定した(収率50%)。
(5-5) Synthesis of compound BH5 Under an argon atmosphere, compound BH-5-4 3.00 g (5.60 mmol), dibenzofuran-2-boronic acid 1.19 g (5.60 mmol), Pd (PPh 3 ) 40 To a flask containing 129 g (0.112 mmol) and 1.19 g (11.2 mmol) of Na 2 CO 3 , 24 mL of DME and 4 mL of water were added, and the mixture was heated and stirred at about 80 ° C. for 7 hours.
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, water was added to precipitate a solid, and the solid was collected by filtration. The collected solid was purified by silica gel column chromatography. Toluene recrystallization was repeated on the solid obtained by purification to obtain 1.74 g of a pale yellow solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH5 (yield 50%).
(合成実施例6)化合物BH6の合成 (Synthesis Example 6) Synthesis of compound BH6
 化合物BH6の合成スキームを次に示す。 The synthesis scheme of compound BH6 is shown below.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000223
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000223
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000224
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000224
(6-1)化合物BH-6-1の合成
 アルゴン雰囲気下、化合物BH-1-2 15.00g(45.0mmol)、ジベンゾフラン-2-ボロン酸 9.54g(45.0mmol)、Pd(PPh 1.04g(0.900mmol)、及びNaCO 9.54g(90.0mmol)の入ったフラスコにDME193mL、水32mLを加え、約80℃で24時間加熱攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、及び反応液を分液ロートに移し、トルエンで有機層を抽出した。抽出した有機層をMgSOで乾燥後、濾過し、濾液を濃縮して固体を得た。濃縮して得た固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製することで、15.1gの固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH-6-1と同定した(収率80%)。
(6-1) Synthesis of compound BH-6-1 Under an argon atmosphere, compound BH-1-2 15.00 g (45.0 mmol), dibenzofuran-2-boronic acid 9.54 g (45.0 mmol), Pd (PPh). 3) 4 1.04g (0.900mmol), and Na 2 CO 3 9.54g (90.0mmol) of entering a DME193mL flask, water 32mL was added, and heating for 24 hours stirring at about 80 ° C..
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, the reaction solution was transferred to a separating funnel, and the organic layer was extracted with toluene. The extracted organic layer was dried over sulfonyl 4 , filtered, and the filtrate was concentrated to give a solid. The solid obtained by concentration was purified by silica gel column chromatography to obtain 15.1 g of a solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH-6-1 (yield 80%).
(6-2)化合物BH-6-2の合成
 化合物BH-6-1 10.0g(23.8mmol)にDMF476mLを加えた溶液を約50℃で加熱溶解させた後、室温にまで降温させた。そこに、N-ブロモスクシンイミド(NBS)4.23g(23.8mmol)のDMF溶液を滴下して加え、室温にて攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、水を加え固体を析出させ、固体を濾取した。濾取した固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製した。精製して得られた固体をトルエンで再結晶してさらに精製し、5.94gの白色固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH-6-2と同定した(収率50%)。
(6-2) Synthesis of Compound BH-6-2 A solution prepared by adding 476 mL of DMF to 10.0 g (23.8 mmol) of Compound BH-6-1 was heated and dissolved at about 50 ° C., and then cooled to room temperature. .. A DMF solution of 4.23 g (23.8 mmol) of N-bromosuccinimide (NBS) was added dropwise thereto, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature.
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, water was added to precipitate a solid, and the solid was collected by filtration. The collected solid was purified by silica gel column chromatography. The solid obtained by purification was recrystallized from toluene and further purified to obtain 5.94 g of a white solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH-6-2 (yield 50%).
(6-3)化合物BH6の合成
 アルゴン雰囲気下、化合物BH-6-2 5.00g(10.0mmol)、3-(2-ジベンゾフラン)フェニルボロン酸 2.88g(10.0mmol)、Pd(PPh 0.231g(0.200mmol)、及びNaCO 2.12g(20.0mmol)の入ったフラスコにDME42mL、及び水7mLを加え、約80℃で24時間加熱攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、水を加え固体を析出させ、固体を濾取した。濾取した固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製した。精製して得られた固体についてトルエン再結晶を繰り返し、2.99gの淡黄色固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH6と同定した(収率45%)。
(6-3) Synthesis of compound BH6 Under an argon atmosphere, compound BH-6-2 5.00 g (10.0 mmol), 3- (2-dibenzofuran) phenylboronic acid 2.88 g (10.0 mmol), Pd (PPh) 3) 4 0.231g (0.200mmol), and Na 2 CO 3 2.12g (20.0mmol) of entering a DME42mL the flask, and water 7mL added and heating for 24 hours stirring at about 80 ° C..
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, water was added to precipitate a solid, and the solid was collected by filtration. The collected solid was purified by silica gel column chromatography. Toluene recrystallization was repeated on the solid obtained by purification to obtain 2.99 g of a pale yellow solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH6 (yield 45%).
(合成実施例7)化合物BH7の合成 (Synthesis Example 7) Synthesis of compound BH7
 化合物BH7の合成スキームを次に示す。 The synthesis scheme of compound BH7 is shown below.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000225
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000225
(7-1)化合物BH7の合成
 アルゴン雰囲気下、化合物BH-3-2 5.00g(12.2mmol)、4-(2-ジベンゾフラン)ナフチルボロン酸 4.13g(12.2mmol)、Pd(PPh 0.282g(0.244mmol)、及びNaCO 2.59g(24.4mmol)の入ったフラスコにDME52mL、及び水9mLを加え、約80℃で24時間加熱攪拌した。
 反応終了後、室温に冷却し、水を加え固体を析出させ、固体を濾取した。濾取した固体をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーにて精製した。精製して得られた固体についてトルエン再結晶を繰り返し、3.80gの淡黄色固体を得た。得られた化合物についてFD-MS分析を行い、化合物BH7と同定した(収率50%)。
(7-1) Synthesis of Compound BH7 Compound BH-3-2 5.00 g (12.2 mmol), 4- (2-dibenzofuran) naphthylboronic acid 4.13 g (12.2 mmol), Pd (PPh) under an argon atmosphere. 3 ) 52 mL of DME and 9 mL of water were added to a flask containing 4 0.282 g (0.244 mmol) and 2.59 g (24.4 mmol) of Na 2 CO 3 , and the mixture was heated and stirred at about 80 ° C. for 24 hours.
After completion of the reaction, the mixture was cooled to room temperature, water was added to precipitate a solid, and the solid was collected by filtration. The collected solid was purified by silica gel column chromatography. Toluene recrystallization was repeated on the solid obtained by purification to obtain 3.80 g of a pale yellow solid. The obtained compound was subjected to FD-MS analysis and identified as compound BH7 (yield 50%).
  1…有機EL素子、2…基板、3…陽極、4…陰極、5…発光層、6…正孔注入層、7…正孔輸送層、8…電子輸送層、9…電子注入層。 1 ... organic EL element, 2 ... substrate, 3 ... anode, 4 ... cathode, 5 ... light emitting layer, 6 ... hole injection layer, 7 ... hole transport layer, 8 ... electron transport layer, 9 ... electron injection layer.

Claims (35)

  1.  下記一般式(1)で表される化合物。
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000001

    (前記一般式(1)において、
     R11、R12、R17及びR18のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
      互いに結合せず、
     R13、R14、R15及びR16のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
      互いに結合せず、
     前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR11~R18は、それぞれ独立して、
      水素原子、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
     ただし、R11~R18のうち少なくとも一つは、
      置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
     L11は、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
     mは、0、1、又は2であり、
     mが0のとき、前記一般式(1)中のXを含む縮合環とアントラセン環とが単結合で結合し、
     mが2のとき、2つのL11は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
     当該2つのL11からなる組は、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
      互いに結合せず、
     Xは、酸素原子又は硫黄原子であり、
     R101~R107のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合せず、
     R101~R107は、それぞれ独立して、
      水素原子、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
      シアノ基、
      ハロゲン原子、
      -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
      -O-(R904)で表される基、
      -S-(R905)で表される基、
      -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
     Arは、
      下記一般式(1a)で表される基、
      下記一般式(1b)で表される基、
      下記一般式(1c)で表される基、
      下記一般式(1d)で表される基、
      置換もしくは無置換のフルオレニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数15~50のアリール基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~16の複素環基であり、
     ただし、前記一般式(1)中に示されたアントラセン環の9位炭素原子及び10位炭素原子の一方に結合するArと、当該アントラセン環の9位炭素原子及び10位炭素原子の他方に結合する基とは、互いに異なる。)
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000002

    (前記一般式(1a)において、R111~R115は、それぞれ独立して、
      水素原子、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
      シアノ基、
      ハロゲン原子、
      -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
      -O-(R904)で表される基、
      -S-(R905)で表される基、
      -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
     ただし、mが0のとき、前記一般式(1a)は、下記条件(i)又は(ii)を満たす。
    (i)R111~R115の少なくとも1つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、-O-(R904)で表される基、-S-(R905)で表される基、-N(R906)(R907)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
    (ii)R111~R115は水素原子であり、R11~R18のうち少なくとも一つは、それぞれ独立して、置換のフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基である。)
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000003

    (前記一般式(1b)において、R121~R127は、それぞれ独立して、
      水素原子、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
      シアノ基、
      ハロゲン原子、
      -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
      -O-(R904)で表される基、
      -S-(R905)で表される基、
      -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
     ただし、前記一般式(1b)は、下記条件(iii)又は(iv)を満たす。
    (iii)R121~R127のうち少なくとも一つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、-O-(R904)で表される基、-S-(R905)で表される基、-N(R906)(R907)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
    (iv)R121~R127は水素原子であり、R11~R18のうち少なくとも一つは、それぞれ独立して、置換のフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基である。)
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000004

    (前記一般式(1c)において、
     mが0のとき、R131~R137は、それぞれ独立して、
      水素原子、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
      シアノ基、
      ハロゲン原子、
      -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
      -O-(R904)で表される基、
      -S-(R905)で表される基、
      -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
     mが1又は2のとき、R131~R137の少なくとも1つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、-O-(R904)で表される基、-S-(R905)で表される基、-N(R906)(R907)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。)
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000005

    (前記一般式(1d)において、
     L12は、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
     HArは、置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。)
    (前記一般式(1)、(1a)~(1c)におけるR901、R902、R903、R904、R905、R906及びR907は、それぞれ独立に、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基であり、
     R901が複数ある場合、複数のR901は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
     R902が複数ある場合、複数のR902は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
     R903が複数ある場合、複数のR903は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
     R904が複数ある場合、複数のR904は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
     R905が複数ある場合、複数のR905は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
     R906が複数ある場合、複数のR906は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
     R907が複数ある場合、複数のR907は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
     前記一般式(1a)~(1d)における*は、アントラセン環との結合位置を示す。)
    A compound represented by the following general formula (1).
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000001

    (In the general formula (1),
    One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 11 , R 12 , R 17 and R 18
    Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
    Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
    One or more of two or more adjacent pairs of R 13 , R 14 , R 15 and R 16
    Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
    Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
    R 11 to R 18 that do not form the monocyclic ring and do not form the condensed ring are independent of each other.
    Hydrogen atom,
    A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
    However, at least one of R 11 to R 18 is
    Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
    A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
    L 11 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
    m is 0, 1, or 2
    When m is 0, the fused ring containing X in the general formula (1) and the anthracene ring are bonded by a single bond.
    when m is 2, two L 11 may be identical to each other or different,
    Sets of the two L 11 is
    Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
    Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
    X is an oxygen atom or a sulfur atom,
    Of R 101 to R 107 , one or more pairs of two or more adjacent pairs do not join each other.
    R 101 to R 107 are independent of each other.
    Hydrogen atom,
    Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
    Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
    Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
    Cyano group,
    Halogen atom,
    -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
    A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
    A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
    A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
    A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
    Ar 3 is
    A group represented by the following general formula (1a),
    The group represented by the following general formula (1b),
    A group represented by the following general formula (1c),
    A group represented by the following general formula (1d),
    Substituted or unsubstituted fluorenyl group,
    A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 15 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 16 atoms.
    However, Ar 3 bonded to one of the 9-position carbon atom and the 10-position carbon atom of the anthracene ring shown in the general formula (1) and the other of the 9-position carbon atom and the 10-position carbon atom of the anthracene ring The groups to which they bind are different from each other. )
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000002

    (In the general formula (1a), R 111 to R 115 are independent of each other.
    Hydrogen atom,
    Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
    Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
    Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
    Cyano group,
    Halogen atom,
    -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
    A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
    A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
    A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
    A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
    However, when m is 0, the general formula (1a) satisfies the following condition (i) or (ii).
    (I) At least one of R 111 to R 115 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon. Cycloalkyl group of number 3 to 50, cyano group, halogen atom, group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), group represented by -O- (R 904 ), -S A group represented by- (R 905 ), a group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring. It is a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
    (Ii) R 111 to R 115 are hydrogen atoms, and at least one of R 11 to R 18 is independently substituted phenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or substituted or unsubstituted. It is a terphenyl group. )
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000003

    (In the general formula (1b), R 121 to R 127 are independent of each other.
    Hydrogen atom,
    Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
    Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
    Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
    Cyano group,
    Halogen atom,
    -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
    A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
    A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
    A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
    A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
    However, the general formula (1b) satisfies the following condition (iii) or (iv).
    (Iii) At least one of R 121 to R 127 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring formation. Cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, cyano group, halogen atom, group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), group represented by -O- (R 904 ),- A group represented by S- (R 905 ), a group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group. It is a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms.
    (Iv) R 121 to R 127 are hydrogen atoms, and at least one of R 11 to R 18 is independently substituted phenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or substituted or unsubstituted. It is a terphenyl group. )
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000004

    (In the general formula (1c),
    When m is 0, R 131 to R 137 are independent of each other.
    Hydrogen atom,
    Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
    Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
    Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
    Cyano group,
    Halogen atom,
    -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
    A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
    A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
    A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
    A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
    When m is 1 or 2, at least one of R 131 to R 137 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted. Substituent ring formation Cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, cyano group, halogen atom, group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), represented by -O- (R 904 ). Group, a group represented by -S- (R 905 ), a group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted group. Alternatively, it is an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms. )
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000005

    (In the general formula (1d),
    L 12 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
    HAR is a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms. )
    (R 901 , R 902 , R 903 , R 904 , R 905 , R 906 and R 907 in the general formulas (1), (1a) to (1c) are independent of each other.
    Substituent or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms,
    Substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic groups having 5 to 50 atoms,
    A substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms.
    If R 901 is plural, R 901 may be identical to each other or different,
    If R 902 is plural, R 902 may be identical to each other or different,
    If R 903 is plural, R 903 may be identical to each other or different,
    If R 904 is plural, R 904 may be identical to each other or different,
    If R 905 is plural, R 905 may be identical to each other or different,
    When there are multiple R- 906s , the plurality of R- 906s are the same as or different from each other.
    If R 907 is plural, R 907 may be identical to each other or different,
    * In the general formulas (1a) to (1d) indicate the bonding position with the anthracene ring. )
  2.  下記一般式(11)~(14)のいずれかで表される、
     請求項1に記載の化合物。
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000006

    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000007

    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000008

    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000009

    (前記一般式(11)におけるR11、前記一般式(12)におけるR12、前記一般式(13)におけるR18、及び前記一般式(14)におけるR17は、それぞれ独立して、
      置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
     前記一般式(11)~(14)におけるL11、m、X、R101~R107、及びArは、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるL11、m、X、R101~R107、及びArと同義であり、
     ただし、前記一般式(11)~(14)中に示されたアントラセン環の9位炭素原子及び10位炭素原子の一方に結合するArと、当該アントラセン環の9位炭素原子及び10位炭素原子の他方に結合する基とは、互いに異なる。)
    It is represented by any of the following general formulas (11) to (14).
    The compound according to claim 1.
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000006

    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000007

    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000008

    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000009

    (R 11 in the general formula (11), R 12 in the general formula (12), R 17 in R 18, and the general formula (14) in the general formula (13) are each independently,
    Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
    A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
    L 11 in the general formula (11) ~ (14), m, X, R 101 ~ R 107, and Ar 3, respectively, wherein L 11 in the general formula (1), m, X, R 101 ~ R 107 , And Ar 3 are synonymous with
    However, Ar 3 bonded to one of the 9-position carbon atom and the 10-position carbon atom of the anthracene ring shown in the general formulas (11) to (14), and the 9-position carbon atom and the 10-position carbon of the anthracene ring. The groups attached to the other of the atoms are different from each other. )
  3.  mが0である、
     請求項1又は請求項2に記載の化合物。
    m is 0,
    The compound according to claim 1 or 2.
  4.  mが1又は2である、
     請求項1又は請求項2に記載の化合物。
    m is 1 or 2,
    The compound according to claim 1 or 2.
  5.  mが1である、
     請求項4に記載の化合物。
    m is 1,
    The compound according to claim 4.
  6.  前記一般式(11)で表される、
     請求項2に記載の化合物。
    It is represented by the general formula (11).
    The compound according to claim 2.
  7.  Arは、前記一般式(1a)で表される基である、
     請求項1から請求項6のいずれか一項に記載の化合物。
    Ar 3 is a group represented by the general formula (1a).
    The compound according to any one of claims 1 to 6.
  8.  下記一般式(11a)で表される、
     請求項6に記載の化合物。
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000010

    (前記一般式(11a)におけるR11は、
      置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
     L11、m、X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるL11、m、X、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
     R111~R115は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1a)におけるR111~R115と同義である。)
    It is represented by the following general formula (11a).
    The compound according to claim 6.
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000010

    (R 11 in the general formula (11a) is
    Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
    A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
    L 11, m, X, and R 101 ~ R 107 are each, the L 11 in the general formula (1), m, has the same meaning X, and the R 101 ~ R 107,
    R 111 to R 115 are independently synonymous with R 111 to R 115 in the general formula (1a). )
  9.  下記一般式(111a)で表される、
     請求項8に記載の化合物。
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000011

    (前記一般式(111a)におけるR11は、
      置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
     X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるX、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
     R111~R115は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1a)におけるR111~R115と同義であり、
     ただし、前記一般式(111a)で表される化合物は、下記(i)又は(ii)の条件を満たす。
     (i)R111~R115の少なくとも1つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、-O-(R904)で表される基、-S-(R905)で表される基、-N(R906)(R907)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
     (ii)R111~R115は水素原子であり、R11は、置換のフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基である。)
    It is represented by the following general formula (111a).
    The compound according to claim 8.
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000011

    (R 11 in the general formula (111a) is
    Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
    A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
    X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively.
    R 111 to R 115 are independently synonymous with R 111 to R 115 in the general formula (1a).
    However, the compound represented by the general formula (111a) satisfies the following conditions (i) or (ii).
    (I) At least one of R 111 to R 115 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon. Cycloalkyl group of number 3 to 50, cyano group, halogen atom, group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), group represented by -O- (R 904 ), -S A group represented by- (R 905 ), a group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring. It is a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
    (Ii) R 111 to R 115 are hydrogen atoms, and R 11 is a substituted phenyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group. )
  10.  mが1又は2であり、下記一般式(112a)又は下記一般式(113a)で表される、
     請求項8に記載の化合物。
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000012

    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000013

    (前記一般式(112a)及び(113a)におけるR11は、それぞれ独立して、
      置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
     L11、L111及びL112は、それぞれ独立して、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
     L111及びL112からなる組は、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
      互いに結合せず、
     X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるX、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
     R111~R115は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1a)におけるR111~R115と同義である。)
    m is 1 or 2, and is represented by the following general formula (112a) or the following general formula (113a).
    The compound according to claim 8.
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000012

    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000013

    (R 11 in the general formulas (112a) and (113a) are independent of each other.
    Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
    A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
    L 11 , L 111 and L 112 are independently substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming arylene groups having 6 to 13 carbon atoms, respectively.
    The set consisting of L 111 and L 112 is
    Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
    Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
    X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively.
    R 111 to R 115 are independently synonymous with R 111 to R 115 in the general formula (1a). )
  11.  前記一般式(13)で表される、
     請求項2に記載の化合物。
    It is represented by the general formula (13).
    The compound according to claim 2.
  12.  下記一般式(13a)で表される、
     請求項11に記載の化合物。
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000014

    (前記一般式(13a)におけるR18は、
      置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
     L11、m、X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるL11、m、X、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
     R111~R115は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1a)におけるR111~R115と同義である。)
    It is represented by the following general formula (13a).
    The compound according to claim 11.
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000014

    (R 18 in the general formula (13a) is
    Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
    A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
    L 11, m, X, and R 101 ~ R 107 are each, the L 11 in the general formula (1), m, has the same meaning X, and the R 101 ~ R 107,
    R 111 to R 115 are independently synonymous with R 111 to R 115 in the general formula (1a). )
  13.  下記一般式(131a)で表される、
     請求項12に記載の化合物。
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000015

    (前記一般式(131a)におけるR18は、
      置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
     X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるX、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
     R111~R115は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1a)におけるR111~R115と同義であり、
     ただし、前記一般式(131a)で表される化合物は、下記(v)又は(vi)の条件を満たす。
     (v)R111~R115の少なくとも1つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、-O-(R904)で表される基、-S-(R905)で表される基、-N(R906)(R907)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
    (vi)R111~R115は、水素原子であり、R18は、置換のフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基である。)
    It is represented by the following general formula (131a).
    The compound according to claim 12.
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000015

    (R 18 in the general formula (131a) is
    Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
    A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
    X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively.
    R 111 to R 115 are independently synonymous with R 111 to R 115 in the general formula (1a).
    However, the compound represented by the general formula (131a) satisfies the following conditions (v) or (vi).
    (V) At least one of R 111 to R 115 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon. Cycloalkyl group of number 3 to 50, cyano group, halogen atom, group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), group represented by -O- (R 904 ), -S A group represented by- (R 905 ), a group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring. It is a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
    (Vi) R 111 to R 115 are hydrogen atoms, and R 18 is a substituted phenyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group. )
  14.  Arは、前記一般式(1b)で表される基、又は前記一般式(1c)で表される基である、
     請求項1から請求項6のいずれか一項に記載の化合物。
    Ar 3 is a group represented by the general formula (1b) or a group represented by the general formula (1c).
    The compound according to any one of claims 1 to 6.
  15.  下記一般式(11b)で表される、
     請求項14に記載の化合物。
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000016

    (前記一般式(11b)におけるR11は、
      置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
     L11、m、X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるL11、m、X、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
     R121~R127は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1b)におけるR121~R127と同義であり、
     ただし、前記一般式(11b)で表される化合物は、下記条件(iii)又は(iv)を満たす。
    (iii)R121~R127のうち少なくとも一つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、-O-(R904)で表される基、-S-(R905)で表される基、-N(R906)(R907)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
    (iv)R121~R127は水素原子であり、R11は、置換のフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基である。)
    It is represented by the following general formula (11b).
    The compound according to claim 14.
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000016

    (R 11 in the general formula (11b) is
    Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
    A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
    L 11, m, X, and R 101 ~ R 107 are each, the L 11 in the general formula (1), m, has the same meaning X, and the R 101 ~ R 107,
    R 121 to R 127 are independently synonymous with R 121 to R 127 in the general formula (1b).
    However, the compound represented by the general formula (11b) satisfies the following conditions (iii) or (iv).
    (Iii) At least one of R 121 to R 127 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring formation. Cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms, cyano group, halogen atom, group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), group represented by -O- (R 904 ),- A group represented by S- (R 905 ), a group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group. It is a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms.
    (Iv) R 121 to R 127 are hydrogen atoms, and R 11 is a substituted phenyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group. )
  16.  下記一般式(11c)で表される、
     請求項14に記載の化合物。
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000017

    (前記一般式(11c)におけるR11は、
      置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
     L11、m、X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるL11、m、X、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
     R131~R137は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1c)におけるR131~R137と同義である。)
    It is represented by the following general formula (11c).
    The compound according to claim 14.
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000017

    (R 11 in the general formula (11c) is
    Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
    A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
    L 11, m, X, and R 101 ~ R 107 are each, the L 11 in the general formula (1), m, has the same meaning X, and the R 101 ~ R 107,
    R 131 to R 137 are independently synonymous with R 131 to R 137 in the general formula (1c). )
  17.  下記一般式(111c)で表される、
     請求項16に記載の化合物。
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000018

    (前記一般式(111c)におけるR11は、
      置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
     X、R101~R107、及びR131~R137は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるX、R101~R107、及びR131~R137と同義である。)
    It is represented by the following general formula (111c).
    The compound according to claim 16.
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000018

    (R 11 in the general formula (111c) is
    Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
    A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
    X, R 101 ~ R 107, and R 131 ~ R 137 are each, X in the general formula (1), R 101 ~ R 107, and is synonymous with R 131 ~ R 137. )
  18.  下記一般式(112c)又は下記一般式(113c)で表される、
     請求項16に記載の化合物。
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000019

    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000020

    (前記一般式(112c)及び(113c)におけるR11は、それぞれ独立して、
      置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
     L11、L113及びL114は、それぞれ独立して、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
     L113及びL114からなる組は、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
      互いに結合せず、
     X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるX、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
     R131~R137は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1c)におけるR131~R137と同義であり、
     ただし、R131~R137の少なくとも1つは、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、シアノ基、ハロゲン原子、-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、-O-(R904)で表される基、-S-(R905)で表される基、-N(R906)(R907)で表される基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。)
    It is represented by the following general formula (112c) or the following general formula (113c).
    The compound according to claim 16.
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000019

    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000020

    (R 11 in the general formulas (112c) and (113c) are independent of each other.
    Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
    A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
    L 11 , L 113, and L 114 are independently substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming arylene groups having 6 to 13 carbon atoms, respectively.
    The set consisting of L 113 and L 114 is
    Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
    Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
    X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively.
    R 131 to R 137 are independently synonymous with R 131 to R 137 in the general formula (1c).
    However, at least one of R 131 to R 137 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number. 3 to 50 cycloalkyl groups, cyano groups, halogen atoms, groups represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ), groups represented by -O- (R 904 ), -S- Group represented by (R 905 ), group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ), substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or substituted or unsubstituted ring formation. It is a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms. )
  19.  Arは、前記一般式(1d)で表される基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~16の複素環基である、
     請求項1から請求項6のいずれか一項に記載の化合物。
    Ar 3 is a group represented by the general formula (1d) or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 16 ring-forming atoms.
    The compound according to any one of claims 1 to 6.
  20.  下記一般式(11d)で表される、
     請求項6に記載の化合物。
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000021

    (前記一般式(11d)におけるR11は、
      置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
     L11、m、X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるL11、m、X、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
     L12、及びHArは、前記一般式(1d)におけるL12、及びHArと同義である。)
    It is represented by the following general formula (11d).
    The compound according to claim 6.
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000021

    (R 11 in the general formula (11d) is
    Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
    A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
    L 11, m, X, and R 101 ~ R 107 are each, the L 11 in the general formula (1), m, has the same meaning X, and the R 101 ~ R 107,
    L 12 and HAR are synonymous with L 12 and HAR in the general formula (1d). )
  21.  下記一般式(111d)で表される、
     請求項20に記載の化合物。
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000022

    (前記一般式(111d)におけるR11は、
      置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
     X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるX、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
     L12は、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
     HArは、置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。)
    It is represented by the following general formula (111d).
    The compound according to claim 20.
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000022

    (R 11 in the general formula (111d) is
    Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
    A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
    X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively.
    L 12 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
    HAR is a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms. )
  22.  下記一般式(112d)又は下記一般式(113d)で表される、
     請求項20に記載の化合物。
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000023

    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000024

    (前記一般式(112d)及び(113d)におけるR11は、それぞれ独立して、
      置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
     L11、L115及びL116は、それぞれ独立して、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
     L115及びL116からなる組は、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
      互いに結合せず、
     X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるX、及びR101~R107と同義であり、
     L12は、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
     HArは、置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。)
    It is represented by the following general formula (112d) or the following general formula (113d).
    The compound according to claim 20.
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000023

    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000024

    (R 11 in the general formulas (112d) and (113d) are independent of each other.
    Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
    A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
    L 11 , L 115 and L 116 are independently substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming arylene groups having 6 to 13 carbon atoms, respectively.
    The set consisting of L 115 and L 116 is
    Combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
    Bond to each other to form substituted or unsubstituted fused rings, or not to each other
    X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively.
    L 12 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
    HAR is a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring-forming atoms. )
  23.  下記一般式(11f)で表される、
     請求項19に記載の化合物。
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000025

    (前記一般式(11f)において、
     Arは、置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~16の複素環基であり、
     R11は、それぞれ独立して、
      置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
     L11は、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
     X、及びR101~R107は、それぞれ、前記一般式(1)におけるX、及びR101~R107と同義である。)
    It is represented by the following general formula (11f).
    The compound according to claim 19.
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000025

    (In the general formula (11f),
    Ar 3 is a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 16 ring-forming atoms.
    R 11 are independent of each other
    Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
    A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
    L 11 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
    X and R 101 to R 107 are synonymous with X and R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1), respectively. )
  24.  下記一般式(11g)で表される、
     請求項19に記載の化合物。
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000026

    (前記一般式(11g)において、
     R11は、それぞれ独立して、
      置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基であり、
     L11は、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~13のアリーレン基であり、
     X、及びXは、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1)におけるXと同義であり、
     R101~R107は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1)におけるR101~R107と同義であり、
     R141~R146、R148は、それぞれ独立して、
      水素原子、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
      シアノ基、
      ハロゲン原子、
      -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
      -O-(R904)で表される基、
      -S-(R905)で表される基、
      -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
     R901~R907は、それぞれ独立して、前記一般式(1)におけるR901~R907と同義である。)
    It is represented by the following general formula (11 g).
    The compound according to claim 19.
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000026

    (In the general formula (11 g),
    R 11 are independent of each other
    Substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
    A substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group.
    L 11 is a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming carbon number 6 to 13 arylene group.
    X 1 and X 2 are independently synonymous with X in the general formula (1).
    R 101 to R 107 are independently synonymous with R 101 to R 107 in the general formula (1).
    R 141 to R 146 and R 148 are independent of each other.
    Hydrogen atom,
    Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
    Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
    Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
    Cyano group,
    Halogen atom,
    -A group represented by Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ),
    A group represented by -O- (R 904 ),
    A group represented by -S- (R 905 ),
    A group represented by -N (R 906 ) (R 907 ),
    A substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming aryl group having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring-forming heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 atoms.
    R 901 to R 907 are independently synonymous with R 901 to R 907 in the general formula (1). )
  25.  R11~R18のうち少なくとも一つは、置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のビフェニル基である、
     請求項1から請求項24のいずれか一項に記載の化合物。
    At least one of R 11 to R 18 is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group or a substituted or unsubstituted biphenyl group.
    The compound according to any one of claims 1 to 24.
  26.  R11~R18のうち少なくとも一つは、下記式(1e)、(1f)、(1g)又は(1h)で表される基である、
     請求項1から請求項25のいずれか一項に記載の化合物。
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000027

    (前記式(1e)、(1f)、(1g)及び(1h)における*は、アントラセン環との結合位置を示す。)
    At least one of R 11 to R 18 is a group represented by the following formulas (1e), (1f), (1g) or (1h).
    The compound according to any one of claims 1 to 25.
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000027

    (* In the formulas (1e), (1f), (1g) and (1h) indicates the bonding position with the anthracene ring.)
  27.  L11は、置換もしくは無置換のフェニレン基である、
     請求項1から請求項26のいずれか一項に記載の化合物。
    L 11 is a substituted or unsubstituted phenylene group,
    The compound according to any one of claims 1 to 26.
  28.  L11は、下記式(100a)又は(100b)で表される基である、
     請求項1から請求項27のいずれか一項に記載の化合物。
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000028

    (前記式(100a)及び(100b)における2つの*のうち、一方の*は、アントラセン環との結合位置を示し、他方の*は、前記一般式(1)中のXを含む縮合環との結合位置を示す。)
    L 11 is a group represented by the following formula (100a) or (100b).
    The compound according to any one of claims 1 to 27.
    Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000028

    (Of the two * in the formulas (100a) and (100b), one * indicates the bonding position with the anthracene ring, and the other * is the fused ring containing X in the general formula (1). Indicates the connection position of.)
  29.  Xは、酸素原子である、
     請求項1から請求項28のいずれか一項に記載の化合物。
    X is an oxygen atom,
    The compound according to any one of claims 1 to 28.
  30.  R101~R107は、それぞれ独立して、
      水素原子、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
      シアノ基、
      ハロゲン原子、又は
      -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基である、
     請求項1から請求項29のいずれか一項に記載の化合物。
    R 101 to R 107 are independent of each other.
    Hydrogen atom,
    Substituent or unsubstituted alkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
    Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl groups having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
    Substitutable or unsubstituted ring-forming cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 carbon atoms,
    Cyano group,
    A halogen atom, or a group represented by -Si (R 901 ) (R 902 ) (R 903 ).
    The compound according to any one of claims 1 to 29.
  31.  R101~R107は、水素原子である、
     請求項1から請求項29のいずれか一項に記載の化合物。
    R 101 to R 107 are hydrogen atoms,
    The compound according to any one of claims 1 to 29.
  32.  陽極と、陰極と、有機層と、を有し、
     前記有機層は、請求項1から請求項31のいずれか一項に記載の化合物を含有する、
     有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子。
    It has an anode, a cathode, and an organic layer.
    The organic layer contains the compound according to any one of claims 1 to 31.
    Organic electroluminescence element.
  33.  前記有機層は、発光層を含み、
     前記発光層が、前記化合物を第一の化合物として含有する、
     請求項32に記載の有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子。
    The organic layer includes a light emitting layer.
    The light emitting layer contains the compound as the first compound.
    The organic electroluminescence device according to claim 32.
  34.  前記発光層は、蛍光発光性の第二の化合物を含有し、
     前記第一の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(H)と、前記第二の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(D)とが、下記数式(数1)の関係を満たす、
     請求項33に記載の有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子。
       S(H)>S(D)…(数1)
    The light emitting layer contains a second fluorescently luminescent compound and contains.
    The singlet energy S 1 (H) of the first compound and the singlet energy S 1 (D) of the second compound satisfy the relationship of the following mathematical formula (Equation 1).
    The organic electroluminescence device according to claim 33.
    S 1 (H)> S 1 (D) ... (Equation 1)
  35.  請求項32から請求項34のいずれか一項に記載の有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子を搭載した電子機器。 An electronic device equipped with the organic electroluminescence device according to any one of claims 32 to 34.
PCT/JP2020/017699 2019-04-26 2020-04-24 Compound, organic electroluminescent element and electronic device WO2020218514A1 (en)

Applications Claiming Priority (2)

Application Number Priority Date Filing Date Title
JP2019085956A JP2022123149A (en) 2019-04-26 2019-04-26 Compound, organic electroluminescent element, and electronic device
JP2019-085956 2019-04-26

Publications (1)

Publication Number Publication Date
WO2020218514A1 true WO2020218514A1 (en) 2020-10-29

Family

ID=72942827

Family Applications (1)

Application Number Title Priority Date Filing Date
PCT/JP2020/017699 WO2020218514A1 (en) 2019-04-26 2020-04-24 Compound, organic electroluminescent element and electronic device

Country Status (2)

Country Link
JP (1) JP2022123149A (en)
WO (1) WO2020218514A1 (en)

Families Citing this family (1)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
JP2023525358A (en) * 2020-05-12 2023-06-15 エスエフシー カンパニー リミテッド Organic light-emitting compound and organic light-emitting device containing the same

Citations (9)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
JP2009249378A (en) * 2008-04-02 2009-10-29 Gracel Display Inc New organic electroluminescent compound, and organic electroluminescent element using the same
WO2010013676A1 (en) * 2008-07-28 2010-02-04 出光興産株式会社 Organic light-emitting medium and organic el element
WO2010114263A2 (en) * 2009-03-31 2010-10-07 Dow Advanced Display Materials,Ltd. Novel organic electroluminescent compounds and organic electroluminescent device using the same
US20160351818A1 (en) * 2015-05-27 2016-12-01 Samsung Display Co., Ltd. Organic light-emitting device
US20160351817A1 (en) * 2015-05-27 2016-12-01 Samsung Display Co., Ltd. Organic light-emitting device
CN107216347A (en) * 2016-03-21 2017-09-29 上海和辉光电有限公司 A kind of boron azepine derivatives for organic electroluminescent
CN107602336A (en) * 2017-09-12 2018-01-19 长春海谱润斯科技有限公司 A kind of anthracene derivative and its synthetic method and organic luminescent device
CN110330472A (en) * 2019-07-10 2019-10-15 吉林奥来德光电材料股份有限公司 A kind of blue light material and its preparation method and application
WO2019221545A1 (en) * 2018-05-17 2019-11-21 주식회사 엘지화학 Organic light emitting diode

Patent Citations (9)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
JP2009249378A (en) * 2008-04-02 2009-10-29 Gracel Display Inc New organic electroluminescent compound, and organic electroluminescent element using the same
WO2010013676A1 (en) * 2008-07-28 2010-02-04 出光興産株式会社 Organic light-emitting medium and organic el element
WO2010114263A2 (en) * 2009-03-31 2010-10-07 Dow Advanced Display Materials,Ltd. Novel organic electroluminescent compounds and organic electroluminescent device using the same
US20160351818A1 (en) * 2015-05-27 2016-12-01 Samsung Display Co., Ltd. Organic light-emitting device
US20160351817A1 (en) * 2015-05-27 2016-12-01 Samsung Display Co., Ltd. Organic light-emitting device
CN107216347A (en) * 2016-03-21 2017-09-29 上海和辉光电有限公司 A kind of boron azepine derivatives for organic electroluminescent
CN107602336A (en) * 2017-09-12 2018-01-19 长春海谱润斯科技有限公司 A kind of anthracene derivative and its synthetic method and organic luminescent device
WO2019221545A1 (en) * 2018-05-17 2019-11-21 주식회사 엘지화학 Organic light emitting diode
CN110330472A (en) * 2019-07-10 2019-10-15 吉林奥来德光电材料股份有限公司 A kind of blue light material and its preparation method and application

Also Published As

Publication number Publication date
JP2022123149A (en) 2022-08-24

Similar Documents

Publication Publication Date Title
WO2021049651A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
WO2021090934A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
WO2021090932A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
WO2021132535A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
WO2021210582A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
WO2021210305A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
WO2021090933A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
JP2020107742A (en) Organic electroluminescent element, electronic apparatus and compound
WO2022091691A1 (en) Compound, organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
WO2021201176A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element, compound, and electronic equipment
WO2021049663A1 (en) Organic electroluminescence element and electronic apparatus
WO2021090930A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element and electronic equipment
WO2021049655A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
WO2021049660A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
WO2020218514A1 (en) Compound, organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
WO2020218515A1 (en) Compound, organic electroluminescence element, and electronic device
WO2021215446A1 (en) Compound, material for organic electroluminescent element, organic electroluminescent element, and electronic equipment
WO2021049654A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
WO2021210304A1 (en) Compound, organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
WO2021049661A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
WO2021049656A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
WO2021049662A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
JP2021044508A (en) Organic electroluminescent element and electronic apparatus
JP2020083865A (en) Compound, organic electroluminescent element, and electronic device
JP2020083868A (en) Compound, organic electroluminescent element, and electronic device

Legal Events

Date Code Title Description
121 Ep: the epo has been informed by wipo that ep was designated in this application

Ref document number: 20796363

Country of ref document: EP

Kind code of ref document: A1

NENP Non-entry into the national phase

Ref country code: DE

122 Ep: pct application non-entry in european phase

Ref document number: 20796363

Country of ref document: EP

Kind code of ref document: A1

NENP Non-entry into the national phase

Ref country code: JP